the first common and usuall as a signe of griefe and mourning as David came to Jerusalem barefoote 2. Sam. 15.30 The second civill as by putting off the shooe they signified the yeelding up of their right as it is prescribed Deut. 25.9 and practised Ruth 4.7 The third was religious which betokened the putting off of earthly carnall thoughts and the preparing of the minde for spirituall things Iun. in Analys 2. This putting off the shooes 1. some say was commanded Moses that he thereby should sanctifie that place by making bare his feete but the place was holy already because of Gods presence the place was not holy because Moses put off his shooes but because it was holy Moses is bid to put off his shooes 2. Ambrose thus applieth it that because the shooes are made of the skinnes of dead beasts Moses should put off all feare of death for feare whereof hee fled at the first time from Pharaoh 3. Cyprian would have thereby signified that Moses by putting off his shooes doth not challenge any right in the spouse of the Church but resigneth it to Christ the head and husband thereof for this was the custome that the next kinsman by putting off the shooe did surrender his right in the brothers wife deceased unto the next after him Ruth 4. 3. Because the putting on of the shooes did betoken haste as the Israelites were commanded to eat the Passeover with their shooes upon their feete therefore the putting them off betokeneth the contrarie not in haste but with due preparation Moses should approach Perer. 4. But the most likely signification is that all carnall thoughts set apart Moses should draw neere with reverence and spirituall preparation Ferus as into the house of God Eccle. 4 17. QUEST X. Why the Lord called himselfe the God of Abraham Isaac and Iacob Vers. 6. I Am the God of thy father the God of Abraham the God of Isaac and the God of Iacob 1. By thy father he meaneth Amram shewing that he was the God of them and of their seed and of all Israel being mindfull of his promise made to their fathers Simlerus 2. Abraham Isaac and Iacob are here named not so much in regard of their sanctity and excellent vertues for Abel Enoch and Noah were holy men in their time but for these causes are they especially named 1. Because to them specially were the promises made touching the land of Canaan 2. They were the next and immediate fathers of Israel 3. To them God more fully revealed himselfe and shewed his counsell 4. And principally for that those Patriarks had most evident prophesies of the Messiah as Abraham Gen. 22.18 that all the earth should be blessed in his seed and the same promise was renewed to Isaac Gen. 26.4 Iacob also prophesieth of the comming of the Messiah under the name of Shiloh 5. These three Patriarks are named to shew the efficacie of Gods promise made unto them the time now approching when they should see the accomplishment thereof Perer. 3. The name of God is thrice repeated and set before Abraham Isaac and Iacob both to expresse the mysterie of the Trinitie and to shew the speciall and particular care that God had of each of them being a gratious God unto them all and because unto them all were the promises made the certainty whereof by this repetition is insinuated Pererius QUEST XI Why Moses hid his face Vers. 6. THen Moses hid his face 1. For these causes wee find in Scripture that men have used to hide them for feare as Adam hid himselfe in Paradise for shamefastnesse as Rebeckah covered her selfe with the vaile when she saw Isaac Gen. 24. for reverence and humility as Elias covered his face when the Lord spake unto him 1. King 19. for weaknesse and impotencie as Moses face was covered from the Israelites because they were not able to behold the glory of his countenance Exod. 34. Perer. 2. For two of these causes Moses here covereth his face first as being guilty of his owne infirmity and weaknesse as being not able to behold the exceeding great glory of God as also of reverence Piscator 3. Moses is not mentioned here in direct words to have prayed or worshipped as wee read of others the servants of God when the Lord appeared unto them not that Moses either being astonished forgat it or disabled himselfe as not worthy but he inwardly in his soule adored the divine Majesty as the humility of his externall behaviour sheweth Simler QUEST XII How this text is alleaged by our Saviour in the Gospell to prove the resurrection of the dead NOw whereas our Saviour Christ Matth. 22. Mark 12. and Luk 20. alleageth this divine testimony I am the God of Abraham c. and inferreth thereupon he is the God of the living and not of the dead and so convinceth the Sadduces that held there was no resurrection the question is seeing that this scripture proveth onely the immortality of the soule which some of the Philosophers held and yet beleeved not the resurrection how this place was applied by our Saviour to prove the resurrection of the body First then it may bee answered that seeing Abraham Isaac and Iacob being departed out of this world are said to bee living unto God and these names were given unto them as consisting of soule and body this place sheweth that both their soules doe live actually with God and their bodies also in hope not being dead but onely asleepe Ireneus lib. 4. cap. 11. so also Chrysostome in 22. cap. Mat. 2. Some answer that by necessarie consequent the mortality of the soule being granted the resurrection of the body must follow because the soule naturally hath a desire to the body and cannot have true and full happinesse untill the bodie which was partaker of the labours and travels of this life with the soule bee made fellow also with it in joy which reason moved some of the Philosophers as the Pythagoreans and Platonists which held the soule to be immortall to dreame of the remigration and returne of the soule to the body thinking it impossible that the soule should for ever bee separated from the body sic Thomas lib. 4. contra Gent cap. 79. 3. But the best solution of all is Hieromes that against the Sadduces who denied the resurrection of the body onely for that they beleeved not the immortality of the soule it was a strong argument to convince them of error in denying the resurrection to take away the ground of their error in proving by this text the living and being of the soule this also is the solution of Cajetane QUEST XIII Why our Saviour specially urgeth this place against the Saduces FUrther though out of the old Testament divers other places might be alleaged more pregnant at the first sight than this to prove the resurrection of the dead as Hierome doth specially note that place Iob. 19. I know my redeemer liveth yet our Saviour
their mouth against heaven making the creature faulty and culpable whereas God created all things good tract 4. in Matth. But if it shall be objected that many things fall out according to the predictions of Astrologers I briefly answer that it commeth so to passe sometimes not by the dexterity of their wit and knowledge but either by the subtilty of Sathan that foretelleth what he himselfe is permitted to worke or by the credulity of such as consult with them whereby their affections give way unto the effect or by the secret disposing of Gods providence that such things should fall out for the probation of the faithfull and further confusion of misbeleevers QVEST. XXI Great Whales how said to be created Vers. 21. GOd created great whales 1. We need not because God is said here to create the whales which were made out of the water to have recourse unto that indigested matter which was made the first day of nothing Calvin So not only that is said to be created which is made of nothing but that also which is made new out of some matter as man is said afterward to bee created yet made out of the earth 2. But we deride that Jewish fable that God when he had made two great whales lest the increase of so huge a creature might tend to the destruction of the rest he did geld the male and salted the female to be meat for the just in the next world As though God did not foresee every thing before it was made and approved it being made and beside the Lord gave a blessing to all fishes and so to the whales among the rest to increase and multiply Mercer QVEST. XXII Of the great Whales Vers. 21. GReat Whales the word turmin signifieth a serpent dragon or great fish And this epithete great is not added without cause for the whale or great fish is the greatest of all living creatures Iob 41.24 In the earth there is none like him It is almost incredible what some writers report of the hugenesse of these creatures the Hebrewes write that whales have beene found of 500. stadia or furlongs in length Mercer Some have appeared in the waters of the bignesse of Islands Muscul. Pliny writeth that in the Indian sea there are certaine fish called balaenae whirlpooles quatuor jugerum of three or foure akors or furlongs in length and certaine long fish called pristes of 200. cubits and eâ—les in the riuer Ganges of 300. feet in length lib. 9. cap. 30. The same Author citeth Iuba King of Mauritania who maketh mention writing to Caius Caesar sonne of Augustus of whales in the Arabick coasts of 600. foot in length and 300. in breadth lib. 16. c. 40. Aelianus also writeth lib. 15. c. 21. that Alexander found in a caue in India a dragon supposed to be 70. cubits long they saw only his head out of the caues mouth not daring with the whole â—oast to approach neerer whose eyes appeared to be of the bignesse of a Macedonian target or shield These strange reports are found in forraine histories the truth whereof I will leave to the credit of the authors and the judgement of the readers Ambrose saith aequalia montibus corpora habere praedicantur the Whales are reported to have bodies equall to Mountaines Hexemer li. 5. c. 10. Certainly it is evident out of Scripture that these creatures of the sea are of a wonderfull bignesse as it appeareth both by that description Iob 41. His jawes are likened to doores v. 5. his scales to shields v. 6. hee maketh the sea to boile like a pot v. 2 2. As also by the story of Ionas where we reade that the Prophet was swallowed whole of a great fish and cast up againe And not to search further our owne Chronicles make mention of great fishes that have been taken as of one that was in length 22. yards being 12. foot broad betweene the eyes some of his ribs were 16. foot long his tongue 15. foot long three men might stand upright one upon another in the opening of the jawes Stow ann Elizab. 16. QVEST. XXIII Whether the fowles were made out of the water or earth Vers. 21. WHich the waters brought forth c. and every feathered fowle c. By these words it seemeth that the fowles had their beginning out of the water but the contrary is affirmed c. 2. v. 19. So the Lord God formed of the earth every beast of the field and every fowle of heaven c. To reconcile these places we neither affirme that the fowles were made of the thinner part of the water extenuated into the aire as Augustine lib. 3. in Genes ad lit c. 3. and Rupertus nor yet that they were made of mud or slime and so partly of earth partly of water as the Hebrewes not yet that they were made of the element of the water as Eugubinus in Cosmopeia nor yet that the fowles were made part of the water and part of the earth as wee see there are two sorts of them some that live in the water and some that keepe the land as Vatablus But we thinke that the fowles were created onely out of the earth Gen. 2.19 neither is the contrary affirmed here that the waters brought them forth but the Lord saith let the fowle fâ—ye upon the earth v. 20. so Iun. Cajetan Catharin QVEST. XXIV How and wherefore God is said to blesse the fish Vers. 22. ANd God blessed them c. 1. God is not said before to have blessed the herbs and trees as here hee blesseth these living creatures because the generation of living things whether it be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in bringing forth young egges or wormes is a more admirable worke of nature than is seene in the increase of plants 1. In that the beasts of the earth are not blessed as here the fishes and fowles it is not because of the serpent that was to be accursed as the Hebrewes imagine but for that the abundance and number of the fishes exceedeth the other yet it must bee understood that God also blessed the rest though it bee not expressed 3. The Lord here first of all speaketh to the creatures because now he beginneth to create living things Iun. hee speaketh to them as he did to the whale to cast up Ionas not by any syllabicall voyce but by his omnipotent will and power which the creature forthwith obeyeth Mercer 4. The fishes are said to fill the waters the fowle to multiply because the fishes are more in number and they only live in the waters but the fowles live not only vpon the earth but other creatures beside 5. By the waters in the seas all other gatherings together of waters are understood but the Seas are named as the principall wherein there is greatest store of fish Iun. 6. Eugubinus here is deceived that thinketh that the fishes began to rise out of the water as soone as the Seas were gathered together and so every
an 130. three of an 140. and two of an 150. yeares And in these dayes some are found farre to exceed an hundred yeares as I have seene my selfe an old man of 124 yeares of age at Eversden in the County of Bedford who died about ann 1600. or 601. he could remember Bosworth field at the comming in of Henry the 7. being then as he affirmed some 15. yeares old 2. Neither is it to be thought that the yeares of the Patriarkes were accounted as the Arcadians reckoned their yeares by quarters or the Aegyptians by moneths as some have thought for then Henoch begetting children at 65. yeares should by this reckoning not exceed six yeares and a halfe when hee had a child And this Aegyptian yeare consisting of the age of the moone will not allow above two dayes and a halfe to a moneth whereas mention is made of the 17. and 27. day of the moneth Gen. 7.11 and 8.14 It is evident then that the yeares of the Patriarkes were numbred by complete and full yeares consisting of twelve moneths and not after the Aegyptian account And hereunto Pliny giveth testimony who remembreth in the same place before recited that Alexander Cornelius Xenophon doe write that some lived 500. some 600. some 800. yeares Iosephus also alleageth Manethan Berosus Mochus Estiaâ—s the Aegyptian Chalde Phenician Chronologers who testifie that those old fathers lived toward a thousand yeares QVEST. VI. The causes of the long life of men before the floud THe causes of the long life of the Patriarkes may be thought to be these foure 1. The naturall cause the sound constitution of their bodies not yet decayed and the wholesome aire not yet corrupted with terrene exhalations as after the floud 2. The morall cause for the invention and finding out of arts and sciences which as Iosephus writeth they caused to bee graven in two great pillars one of bricke another of stone that if the world were destroyed with water the second pillar might remaine if with fire the first for so had they learned of Adam that the world should be twice destroyed and he saith further that the pillar of stone was to be seene in Syria in his time 3. The civill or politke cause of the long life of the Patriarkes was for procreation and peopling of the world 4. The Theologicall that God by giving them such long life might make triall of their obedience to see if they would use this benefit of long life to the glory of God which they did not and therefore he shortned the age of man Yet the Lord while they enjoyed this long tearme would not suffer any of them to attaine unto a thousand yeares not for that as the Hebrewes suppose God granted of Adams thousand seventy yeares to David not for that reason which seemeth to be too curious whereof Ireneus maketh mention to make good that saying to Adam in what day soever thou eatest thereof thou shalt dye the death because a thousand yeares with God is as yesterday Psal. 90.3 And so Adam died in the first day before he came to a thousand But God hereby would put the fathers in minde of mortality that although they lived many hundred yeares yet none of them filled up a thousand lest they might have too much flattered themselves in long life and seeing a thousand is a number of perfection God would have none of them attaine to 1000. that we might know that nothing is perfect here Mercer QVEST. V. Of the false computation of the 70. Interpreters and whence it is thought to proceed FUrther whereas the Septuagint doe much differ in the account of yeares from the Hebrew text adding to the age of the old world which in true reckoning maketh but 1656. five hundred eighty six yeares more so making the whole number of yeares 2242. It is diversly conjectured how this error should arise 1. Some impute it to the malice of the Jewes that of purpose corrupted the greeke text that the Gentiles should not know the secrets of the Scriptures 2. Some to the prudency of the 70. translators or of the writers and scribes who knowing that the Aegyptians would count it but a fable that the fathers lived so many Astronomicall yeares made a way for them to take it after the count of the Aegyptian yeares whereof ten make but one yeare and therefore they added an hundred yeares to the fathers age before they begat children to make them apt for generation But where the yeares will serve without any such addition they adde none As Iered lived an 162. yeares which because it maketh by the Aegyptian calculation sixteene yeares and some what more the Septuagint there alter nothing This is Augustines conjecture But howsoever the Septuagint came to be so corrupt it is apparantly in many points erroneous 1. They adde unto six of the Patriarkes ages before they begat children to each of them Adam Seth Enâ—s Cainon Malaleel Henoch an 100. yeares and detract them againe in the remainder of their life that the whole summe may agree 2. They take away from Methusalems age before hee had children 22. yeares and adde to Lamechs age 6. yeares as is shewed before 3. They misse in their calculation in Methusalems yeares they make him to live an hundred sixty five before hee begat Lamech and 802. after in all 969. whereas the other numbers put together want two of this summe making but 967. 4. They detract from Lamechs age 24. yeares his whole age according to the Hebrew is 777 according to the septuagint but 753. 5. By their computation Methusalem must live 14. yeares after the floud for they make him to live 802. yeares after Lamech was borne and Lamech lived 188. yeares before Noah was borne and in the six hundred yeare of Noahs age came the floud Lamech and Noah make but 788. yeares after the computation of the Septuagint there remaineth yet 14. yeares of Methusalems life who according to the Hebrew computation died the same yeare in the beginning before the floud came for in the arke hee could not be where only were eight persons Noah and his wife his three sonnes and their wives Genes 7.7 and S. Peter witnesseth that in the arke eight soules only were saved 1 Pet 3.20 and to say that Methuselah was saved in the terrestriall Paradise with his father Henoch is a fabulous fiction without ground Mercerus QVEST. VI. The reason of the inequality of generation in the fathers WHereas the Patriarkes at divers ages began to beget children Mahalaleel and Henoch at 56. yeares Iered at a hundred sixty two yeares Lamech at two hundreth eighty two Noah at five hundred 1. Neither is it to be imputed to Noahs holinesse that so long abstained from mariage seeâ—ng Henoch that for his godly life was translated had children at 65. yeares 2. Neither as Pererius conjectureth is it like that Noah had other elder sonnes which were dead before the floud came for whereas it is
signifieth to fall were not so called either because they were fallen in stature from the hugenesse of the first Giants as Ramban neither as R. Sel. because they were the cause of ruine of falling to themselves or others nor yet onely because they were Apostataes and sell from God Iun. but they were so called in respect of their great stature the sight whereof caused men to fall to the ground for feare Ab. Ezra Mercer 8. Neither was their talnesse or greatnesse of stature simply evill but because they abused their strength to lust and violence and so became both monstrous in their body and soule and begat a monstrous generation like to themselves Mercer QVEST. IX The space of an hundred and twenty yeares how to be reckoned 6. HIs dayes shall be 120. yeares c. 1. Which is not referred to the age of man as Tostatus and Rupertus thinke because Moses the writer hereof lived no longer for although it be true that mans life was shortned after the floud and thrice halfed from 900. and odde to 400. and odde as in Arphaxad that lived 425. yeares and then halfed againe from 400. and odde to 200. and odde as in Serug that lived 230. and then almost halfed to 100. and odde as in Abraham that lived an 175. yeares yet wee see that many of these exceeded an 120. We rather with Hierome Chrysostome and others take this time set to be that space of yeares which God gave unto the old world for their repentance which were not shortned by twenty yeares as Hierome thinketh because of their wickednesse for the floud came an 100. yeares after when Noah was 600. yeares old Gen. 7.6 Neither need we say with Augustine that Noah was said to be 500. yeare old when he was but 480. because he had lived the most part of it for Sem was but an 100. yeare old two yeare after the floud Gen. 11.10 but now he should be an 120. if Noah were then but 480. when he beganne to have his sonnes Therefore this doubt is more easily reconciled to say that this time was set before Noah was 500. yeares of age but by way of anticipation mention is made of Noahs sonnes before because of the continuing of the story as we see the like Gen. 2. where the creation of the woman is recorded after the seventh day being done the first Mer. Per. QVEST. X. Of the originall of Giants 7. NOw as touching the originall of Giants 1. first the opinion of Paulus Burgensis is to be refused who thinketh they were Devills called in Hebrew Nephilim cadentes of falling because they fell from heaven for these Giants were destroyed by the floud so were not the Devils and the Giants were called Nephilim both in respect of their terrible stature which made men fall to the ground and for their Apostasie in falling away from vertue and piety 2. As absurd is the opinion of Franciscus Georgius that these Giants were begotten of spirits companying with women and that otherwise they are not engendred and that these are the seed of the Serpent betweene whom and the seed of the woman the Lord put enmitie for this cause saith he since the comming of Christ who hath broken the Serpents head we read of no such commixion of the spirits with women nor of this generation of Giants Thus Franciscus Georg. 6. tom problem 33. c. 33.1 But these fansies may be easily controlled 1. For Giants to be procreated of men is no more against nature than for Pygmees and Dwarfes that are as much admirable for their smalnesse as the other are for their talnesse such an one was one Canopas in Augustines time that was but two foot and a hand breadth high 2. That spirits have used the carnall company of men and women since Christ Augustine sheweth lib. 15. de Civit. Dei c. 23. and experience confirmeth the same though thereof there can be no generation 3. And likewise it is evident that there have beene men and women of Giants stature since Christ Augustine maketh mention of a woman of admirable talnesse her parents being but of ordinary stature lib. 15. de Civit. Dei c. 23. and Pliny of a man in Augustus time of nine foot and a halfe in height 4. Neither are these Giants that seed of the Serpent for they are also begotten of women neither were all Giants men of great stature wicked persons for it is not unlike but that Adam Noah and other Patriarks before the floud much exceeded the ordinary stature of men now and the Ecclesiasticall stories make mention of one Christophorus a man of twelve cubits in height that was put to death under Decius the Emperour for the Christian faith And further all the naturall seed of women are not at enmity with the Serpent but many of them he useth as his agents and instruments This place then is much abused to that purpose wherefore it is alleaged These Giants then were no other but the naturall off-spring of men and women in those dayes before the floud not that all were such but these were such which were so borne by this unlawfull conjunction betweene the seed of the righteous and the wickd race for as the root was so was the branch the marriage unholy and the issue ungratious QVEST. XI How God is said to repent 8. Vers. 6. IT repented the Lord. The ancient writers have diversly collected of these words but all to good purpose 1. Chrysostome saith it is Verbum nostrae parvitati accommodatum a word applied to our weaknesse to expresse the greatnesse of their sinnes Quae misericordem Deum indignari fecerunt which compelled the mercifull God to be angry 2. Theodoret It repenteth me c. that is I have purposed to destroy man as the Lord saith it repenteth me that I have made Saul King that is I have decreed to depose him and so as Augustine well saith Non est perturbatiâ— sed judicium quo irrogaetur poena it is no perturbation in God this repentance but an imposition of punishment 3. Rupertus in that it repented the Lord pietatis est it sheweth his piety how loth the Lord is to punish but in that the Lord purposeth to destroy them severi judicii est it sheweth his just severity 4. But Augustine more to the purpose saith Paenitudo Dei est mutandorum immutabilis ratio Repentance in God is his unchangeable disposition of changeable things God is not changed but the things altered 5. Iustinus Martyr hath most plainly opened this point God is immutable Sed cum ii quos curat mutantur mutat ipse res prout â—is expedit quos curat but when they whom God careth for are changed then God changeth the course of things as he seeth expedient for them For God immutabiliter ignoscit unchangeably forgiveth those repent as the Ninivites and immutabiliter non ignoscit unchangably forgiveth them not which amend not as Saul
v. 12. all which time the raine continued as Tostatus and Cajetanus thinke but from the beginning rather including the 40. dayes which seemeth to be the opinion of Ambrose and here unto assent Musculus and Tremelius lib. de Noah arc 17. and it may thus appeare Genes 8.4 it is said that in the 7. moneth the 17. day the Arke rested upon the mountaines of Armenia which was after the end of the 150. dayes when the waters began to abate v. 3. but if the 150. dayes bee added to 40. which make in all an 190. the waters should not abate till the 27. day of the 8. moneth for from the 17. day of the second moneth when the forty dayes must take beginning to the 17. day of the 7. moneth are but five moneths that is dayes 150. counting 30. dayes to a moneth whereas putting 40. and 150. dayes together wee shall have 190. before the waters should begin to abate which is contrary to the text now whereas the Septuagint read the water 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was exalted an 150. dayes and Chrysostome saith tot dies mansit sublimis illa aquarum altitudo the height of the waters continued so long unlesse they meane indifferently of the rising and increase of the water upon any part of the earth which began at the first when the raine fell within the 40. dayes it cannot bee agreeable to the text for the waters increased by three degrees first the Arke was lift up above the waters v. 17. then it floted and went upon the waters v. 18. then the waters prevailed so much that the highest hils were covered v. 20. this increasing prevailing and continuing of the water was but an 150. dayes from the first to the last Mercer 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. The floud not caused by any constellation 1. Vers. 4. I Will cause it to raine upon the earth This raine then was not caused onely or chiefly by ordinary and naturall causes as by the constellation of the starres which was foreseene by Noah which seemeth to have beene the opinion of Henricus Mechliniens and Petrus ab Aliaco and Gulielmus Parisiensis cited by Pererius Seneca also ascribeth inundations to a fatall necessity and when the great deluge shall be which hee beleeved was to come hee saith the starres shall concurre together in Capricorne But it is evident that this floud was caused not by naturall and ordinary meanes but by the extraordinary power of God 1. The Lord saith I will bring a floud of waters Gen. 6. â—7 The fountaines of the deep and the windowes of heaven were opened This sheweth that it was Gods speciall worke by the ministery of his Angels that the heavens rained the earth gave up water after an extraordinary manner 2. The sinnes of that age were the cause of this destruction Gen. 6.13 It was then their iniquity not any fatall necessity that procured that judgement 3. And seeing God made all things in wisdome and order hee framed the world that one part should concurre for the preservation of another not to their destruction 4. No constellation of starres can have a generall operation over the whole earth but only in that place where their influence worketh and when they are moved they ceâ—se working As Seneca rendreth this reason of the increase of some rivers in Summer Quarta ratio est syderum hac enim quibusdam mensibus magis urgent exhauriunt flumina cum longius recesserunt minus consumunt c. The fourth reason is in the starres which in some moneths doe more worke vpon rivers but when they are gone farther off they have not that force Constallations then may exercise their strength upon some speciall rivers and places but not universally upon the whole earth 2. Doct. The highest mountaines in the world covered with the waters of the floud Vers. 19. ALL the high mountaines that were under the whole heavens were covered They then are confuted which thinke that some high hils as Olympus were not overflowne whom Augustine refelleth lib. 15. de civitat c. 27. and Cajetanus who would have the mountaine of Paradise to bee excepted from this inundation 1. The words are generall all high mountaines under not the airie heaven only as Cajetan collecteth but the whole heaven were covered yea the high mountaines were surprised whether Athos in Macedonia which cast his shadow unto the Towne Myrinum in Lemnos the space of 86. miles or Atlas whose top is higher than the clouds or Olympus which Zinagoras by Mathematicall instruments found to be ten stadia or furlongs high Or the mount Tabor which riseth up 30. furlongs as Iosephus writeth or Caucasus whose top is said to be lightned with the Sunne when day-light is shut in below All these high mountaines were covered with waters 2. Augustine thus reasoneth Non attendunt omnia elementorum crassissimam terram ibi esse potuisse c. They consider not that the earth the heaviest of all elements is in the top of these high hils It need not seeme strange then that the waters might ascend thither 3. Where doth Cajetan find that Paradise was situate upon an hill nay the contrary is gathered out of Scripture for out of Eden went a river to water the garden Gen. 2.10 But rivers use not to run upon hils And Cajetan needed not to feare the drowning of Paradise because of Henoch for he was with God taken up into Heaven where the floud could not reach him 4. Of the like conceit with Cajetan is Bellarmine who thinketh that all the mountaines were not overflowen but these onely where the wicked dwelt And Iosephus reporteth out of Nicholaus Damascenus that there is a certaine hill in Armenia called Baris in quo multos profugos diluvii tempore servatos ferunt wherein they say many flying thither for succour in the time of the floud were preserved But these dreames and devices are overthrowne by the evident words of Scripture that all high mountaines under heaven were covered with the waters 5. Likewise that fabulous dreame of some Hebrewes is here refelled who imagine that beside Noah and the rest of the eight persons Og King of Basan who lived till Moses time one of those Giants before the floud might bee preserved for beside that none after the floud lived so long where should Og have beene kept in the floud seeing the mountaines were covered fifteene cubits high which exceeded the stature of any Giant For the Hebrewes doe but fable supposing those Giants to have beene an hundred cubits high Neither is that report out of Pliny much to bee credited of a Gyants body found in Crete of 46. cubits 6. Further Ab. Exra confuteth the opinion of some in his dayes that held this deluge not to have beene universall for although it may bee all the world was not inhabited before the floud but only the East parts because they wanted the invention of ships to transport them from place to
Polygamy the marriage of more than one at once condemned sic Muscul. in hunc locum 3. v. 10. After seven dayes c. v. 12. And the raine was upon the earth forty dayes c. But these shew the Lords longanimity and patience for Noah is warned seven dayes before of the floud comming that by his preparation and entrance others might be warned Oecolamp and whereas God might have destroyed the world at once with water it was increasing forty dayes that the world seeing every day some perish might at length have turned to God Chrysost. 4. v. 16. The Lord shut him in God first provideth for Noah before the wicked are destroyed so Lâ—t was brought out of Sodome before the City was consumed sic Muscul. Mercer 5. vers 24. The waters prevailed an 150. dayes Thus Noah continued in this desolate and darke place above an whole yeare but God was his light and comfort Thus God is able to sustaine his Elect though they be shut up in the most darke and deepe dungeons as a light did shine in prison where Peter lay bound at midnight Act. 12.7 according to the Psalme to the righteous ariseth a light in darknesse Psal. 112.4 CHAP. VIII 1. The Method THis Chapter hath two parts 1. Of the ceasing of the floud to v. 15. 2. of Noahs going forth and such things as accompanied the same 1. Here is set forth 1. The causes of the ceasing of the floud from v. 1. to v. 7. 2. The manner how and by what degrees the earth was dried The causes are the principall the mercy of God in remembring Noah v. 1. The secondary meanes helping the winde that God sent v. 1. the letting causes the raine and fountaines were staied v. 2. The manner of the ceasing of the floud and drying of the earth is set forth first generally after an 150. dayes v. 3. then particularly to v. 15. by foure degrees declared with their severall seasons 1. In the seventh moneth and 17. day the Arke rested c. v. 4. 2. In the tenth moneth the tops of the mountaines were seene v. 5. 3. Then the waters were abated v. 11. Noah to know it once sendeth the raven after 40. dayes v. 6. and thrice the dove once seven dayes after the raâ—en v. 8. then seven dayes after v. 10. and other seven dayes after that v. 12. 4. Then the earth was dried first in the upper part only in the first day of the 1. moneth v. 13. then it was perfectly dry in the 2. moneth and twenty seven day 2. In the second part we have 1. Gods commandement for Noahs going forth v. 15 16 17. 2. Noahs obedience v. 18 19. 3. His thankfulnesse in sacrificing to God v. 20. Gods acceptance v. 21. with his promâ—se not to destroy the earth againe v. 21. and his benediction in restoring the state of things againe v. 22. 2. The literall or grammaticall interpretation v. 3. the water abated going from the earth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. the waters returned from the earth going and comming Ch. H.B.G.P. they went from the face of the earth continenter recedendo continually going away T. going and returning haloch vashub v. 4. the seven and twenty day S. H. the seventeenth caet upon the mountaines of Armenia H. G. B. the mountaines Cardu Ch. upon the mountaines of Ararat P. H. upon one of the mountaines of Ararat Tr. v. 7. he sent out a raven to see if the waters were abated S. the rest have not these words and going forth hee returned not S. which went and came caet v. 10. waiting yet seven dayes S. seven other dayes caet v. 11. an olive leafe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with a dry stalke S. a branch of an olive with greene leaves H. an olive leafe decerptum pulled off in her mouth T.B.G.C.P. taraph plucked pulled in the evening all read but the Sept. v. 12. in the six hundred and one yeare c. in the life of Noe this is added by the S. the cover of the Arke which he had made these words likewise added which the other have not v. 14. the seventeenth day S. the seven and twenty caet the seven and twenty day he opened the Arke added by the Sept. v. 6. thou and thy sonnes thy wife and thy sonnes wives S. thou and thy wife thy sonnes and their wives v. 17. ingredimini goe upon the earth H. P. fill the earth or ingender aboundantly or breed in the earth caet sharaâ—se to bring forth in multitude to creepe to move v. 19. according to their kinds H.B.G. their generations Ch. families T. P. mishphacah family H. this is wanting in the S. v. 21. the Lord smelled a sweet savour S. H. B. God accepted his offering Ch. a savour of rest G. P. gratum odorem an acceptable or pleasing savour T. noach rest according to Noahs name God said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bethinking himselfe S. said to him H. said in his word C. said in his heart caet because of mens workes S. mens sinnes Ch. because of man caet the cogitation of man is diligently bent to evill S. prone to evill H. is evill from his infancy câ—t raugh evill Pl. v. 22. sommer and the spring S. sommer and winter caet choreph winter 3. The explanation of doubts QVEST. I. How God is said to have remembred Noah Vers. 1. GOd remembred c. not that there is oblivion or forgetfulnesse with God but then God is said to remember when he sheweth by the effects that he hath care of man so God is said to remember mans sins when he punisheth them Mercer as the widowe said to the prophet art thou come to call my sinne to remembrance and to slay my sonne 1. King 17.20 2. God also remembreth the cattell wherein Moses is not contrarie to Paul doth God take care for oxen 1. Cor. 9. where the Apostle denieth not that Gods providence watcheth over cattell but that his care toward man is greater and that he careth for beasts for mans cause 3. So then as the cattell perished in the floud together with the wicked so they are preserved for the righteous sake 4. Some of the Hebrewes thinke that God is said to remember the beasts not the fowles because they were not made the same day with man but the reason is because Moses having made so often mention of the birds that were likewise preserved in the Arke as Gen. 6.20 Gen. 7.3.14 needed not to speake of them here 5. R. Sel. noteth that God remembred the beasts because they did not couple together in the Arke I will not answer with Mercerus that the beasts engendred in the Arke both that they might be for sacrifice and for food afterward for there were enough beside for sacrifice seeing seven of the cleane entred into the Arke and concerning food they might for a while forbeare the eating of flesh till the creatures were increased but if both cleane and uncleane beasts
refuge for the water because brick work will endure the fire for they were not so foolish to imagine that the whole world could be preserved in one Tower and though the building might stand against the rage of fire yet the men enclosed should not be able to endure the heat 3. But the cause of chusing this matter for building was the necessity of the place Mercer where stone was not to be had and yet the earth of that plaine being of a fat and slimie substance was very fit to make bricke which was the cause why Pharao built his Cities in the plaine Countrey of Egypt of brickes Exod. 1. and beside that region afforded a kinde of naturall lime of slimie nature like pitch which issued forth of the River Is in great abundance as Herodotus saith and out of a fountaine neere to Naptha which in the Babylonian language signifieth liquid Pitch or Brimstone Strabo 4. This stuffe which they used for morter was neither argilla a kinde of Potters clay as Vatablus nor yet Crâ—ta chalke as Oleaster or luâ—um a soft earth as Pagnine nor calx viva lime as Diodor. Tharsense but as the Hebrew word chemer signifieth which the Septuag translate asphaltoâ— it was a reddish sulphurious earth clammie like pitch which was in stead of camentum as Hieron or intritum Tremell morter so that this chemâ—r slimie earth was in stead of chomer morter by which meanes of bricke and bitumen Semiramis afterward enlarged the wals of Babylon Perer. QVEST. III. Who was the chiefe in this worke vers 4. LEt us build a City and Tower 1. Cajetane gathereth from hence that all the people of the world were not here assembled because one City could not suffice for them all But that is no reason for they built not this City for the habitation of all but to be a monument of their fame and as the chiefe City of all other which they should build afterwards 2. Nimrod seemeth to have beene the captaine and ring-leader of this company for Babel was the beginning of his Kingdome Gen. 10.10 so thinketh Iosephus and Augustine 3 Though the counsell came first from Nimrod or some few abiit tandem in â—â—udium catholicum it grew to be the catholike that is common desire of all Muscul. QUEST IV. Of the heighth of the tower of Babel WHose top shall reach to heaven 1. It is not like that as Augustine supposeth they indeed thought to build a tower so high whose top should touch the clouds quest 21. in Gen. and so these words to be taken according to their literall sound 2. And that report of Abydenus cited by Eusebius is to be held but a fable that when they had builded almost up to heaven iâ— was tumbled downe by a mighty wind and it is very like that the Poets tooke occasion hereby to devise that fiction of the warre of the Giants and their laying the great hils of Pelion Ossa Olympus one upon another to climbe up to heaven 2. Neither to answer the objection of the heathen who tooke exception to this story it being unpossible though all the earth were laid for a foundation to build up to heaven need we with Philo to make an allegory of the building of this Tower who understandeth thereby their proud and high attempts against God 3. Neither yet is it like as Berosus Annianus that they reared this tower so high to make it equall to the mountaines or that as Iosephus writeth they imagined to bring it so high and accordingly performed it that it exceeded the mountaines in height to be a defence from like generall floud or that this tower was foure miles high as Hierome saith he was enformed by some in 14. Esai much lesse 27. miles high as some Hebrewes imagine 4. But in these words there is an hyperbolicall speech wherein more is expressed than meant usuall both in the Scriptures and in forraine writers as Deuter. 1.28 Their Cities are walled up to heaven their meaning then is that they would build this tower exceeding high And it is very like that it was of a very great and unwonted height although no certainty thereof is extant in any writer Herodotus speaketh of a Temple consecrate to Belus in Babylon foure square containing two stadia or furlongs in breadth and a tower in the middest being one furlong in height and another above that till it came to eight one above another so that by this account it should seeme to have beene an Italian mile in heighth Diodor. saith it was so high that the Chaldeans made it a Sea marke Plinie writeth that it continued till his time and Hierome that it remained till his and Theodoret also in his memorie The Hebrewes thinke that one third part of this tower sunke another was burnt the third part stood but howsoever that were it is like that some part of it remained as a perpetuall monument of their pride and follie Mercer QVEST. V. What moved the Babylonians to build this tower 4. THat we may get us a name lest we be scattered c. 1. It is not like that they built this tower to keepe them from the like generall inundation as Iosephus thinketh for they could not be ignorant that God had made a covenant with Noah never to destroy the world so againe 2. Neither did they make this bricke tower to be a defence against the rage of fire wherewith they knew the world should be destroyed for what was one tower to save the whole world 3. But one cause might be of the building of this tower the ambitious desire of dominion as Hugo saith Factum esse cupiditate regnandi Nimrod set forwards this worke that it might be the beginning and chiefe of his kingdome Genes 10.10 4. Another reason is here expressed lest they should be dispersed not as the Latine Interpreter before they should be dispersed for they knew it not they built them a City and Tower to maintaine society that they might dwell together and not be scattered here and there and Iosephus thinketh that they did it of purpose to oppose themselves against the ordinance and commandement of God who would have them dispersed into divers parts that the world might be replenished 5. As also another end of their purpose is here insinuated to get them a name as the Psalme saith They thinke their houses shall endure for ever and they call their lands by their names Psal. 49.11 as Absolon reared up a pillar to keepe his name in remembrance 2 Sam. 18.18 and Philo saith that these Babylonians did write their names also in this tower to revive their memories with posterity QVEST. VI. Whether they sinned in building this Tower HEnce appeareth Tostatus errour that thinketh it was not a sinne in them to build this tower to preserve their memory because he thinketh that Noah was one of the chiefe builders and that God hindred this worke not because it was evill but for that
goeth further and distinctly sheweth how many nations and languages came of Sem Cham and Iapheth upon these words Psal. 105.8 he hath remembred his promise that he made to a thousand generations hee sheweth that there are in the world a thousand generations and 72. languages from Persia to the Indians and Bactrians of Sem he maketh 27 languages and 406. nations from Euphrates and Nilus to the Gades of Cham 394. nations 22. languages from Tigris westward of Iapheth were multiplied 200. nations and 23. tongues eâ— Perer. But this is set downe onely by meere gesse and conjecture that there should be divided 72 languages for there are but 70. fathers named 14 of Iapheth 31 of Cham 25. of Sem for Heber and Peleg must be counted for one familie whereas tenne of the sonns of Noahs sonnes are set forth with their issue and posteritie two of Iapheth fower of Cham fower of Sem they make not severall nations without their sonnes no more than Noahs three sonnes and therefore tenne more must be detracted from the number of 70. and so there will remaine but 60. As Canaan must not be reckoned for a severall nation beside those that came of him and so of the rest And if those whose generations are not expressed whereof there are 11. five of Iapheth two of Cham fower of Sem did not make severall nations as Augustine thinketh but were incorporate to the rest then so many more are wanting of this number and there will remaine but 50. But admit that this last conjecture of Augustine be uncertaine yet it is most probable that all the Cananites of Canaan of whom came an eleven severall nations as they are â—ehearsed Gen. 10.15 spake but one language Isa. 19.18 they shall speake the language of Canaan which if it be so then could there not be 72. languages divided in the confusion of Babel Wherefore concerning this matter there are some things certaine some things uncertaine first it is certaine that the tongues and languages were divided then that every particular person had not a severall language for then there could have beene no society but that the principall and chiefe families onely had their proper speech Secondly as uncertaine it is 1. whither 72. languages or more or lesse tooke then beginning 2. whether some of those nations are not now utterly perished as Pliny out of Eratosthenes alleageth that divers people in Asia as of the Solymans Lelegians Bebrycians Calycantians are extinguished 3. Neither is it certaine whether every particular language now used was then founded or only the mother originall tongues out of the which other since have bin derived which is most like Mercer QVEST. XVI Where Cainan first added to the genealogie reconciled Vers. 12. THe Septuagint betweene Arphacsad and Sale place Cainan and so doth S. Luke in his Gospell ca. 3. according to most copies but Cainan is not found in the Hebrew to reconcile this doubt 1. We neither allow Cajetanes solution that the septuagint have set downe the true genealogie and that the Hebrew copies are imperfect and have beene corrupted by the Jewes for the Jewes had no reason to corrupt the genealogie which giveth the Christians no advantage neither maketh against them and beside the Chalde Paraphrast which is most ancient leaveth out Cainan 2. Neither is it like as Eugubinus saith that the Septuagint erred herein and that S. Luke followeth their error for although an error may be admitted in the Septuagint in this place as in many other yet the holy Evangelist was farre from approving their error being directed by the spirit of God 3. Neither doth the answer of Ioannes Lucidus and before him Nauclerus satisfie that Cainan and Salâ— were one and the same and that the place in Luke should be read which was of Sala which was of Cainan Luke 3.36 But this cannot be for beside that that there was no cause why Luke should set downe two names only of Sala and of none of the rest beside in the Septuagint Cainan is made the father and begetteâ— of Sala Genes 11.4 Lippoman and Canus answere that as Mathewe omitteth three of the kings in his genealogie betweene Ioram and Ozias to make the line of 14. generations equall from Abraham to David from David to the captivitie and from thence to Christ so Moses to make tenne generations from Sem to Abraham correspondent to the ten patriarkes before the floud might omit Cainan But the reason is not alike 1. For those three Kings Ahaziah Ioas Amaziah are thought by some to to bee omitted for another cause because they were killed for evill government Concent 2. And againe Moses summeth the yeeres of these Fathers which Mathewe doth not and therefore if Moses should of purpose leave out Cainan a great error would fall out in the Chronologie and computation of yeares 3. If Moses had left out Cainan to make the genealogie equall yet if there had beene any such hee should not have beene omitted in that catalogie of their names 1 Chro. 1.18 where was no such cause of â—mission 5. Some thinke that the Septuagint erred in adding of Cainan and that Luke followed that text not approoving that error but giving way to the time because the Septuagint was then well knowne among the Gentiles least if he had departed from that translation it might have hindred the credit of his Gospell Thus Iansenius and Genebrard among the pontificall writers and learned Iunius among the Protestants who saith that it was not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a slip or fault of memory but a faultlesse confession in respect of the time so also Mercerus who thinketh that this being but a matter of genealogie is not much to be stood vpon which Paul calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 endlesse 1. Tim. 1.4 6. But I approove rather Beza his answere that Cainan was put into the text in Luke by the ignorance of some that tooke upon them to correct it according to the Septuagint for in that ancient manuscript which he followed Cainan was not to be found and therefore Beza in his translation upon good ground left it out and so doth the great English Bible Other thinke further that the translation of the septuagint was also herein corrupted by some that at the first these Greeke interpreters put not in Cainan for neither Iosephus nor Epiphanius which follow the septuagint rehearsing the fathers before Abraham make mention of this Cainan and in the best Greeke copies it is left out 1 Chronic. 1. QVEST. XVII When Arphaxad was borne Vers. 10. BEgat Arphachsad two yeare after the floud the question is whereas Elam and Asshur the sonnes of Sem are named before Arphacsad the third sonne how Sem could have these three in two yeares I answer 1. Neither with Aben Ezra that Sems wife might bee with childe in the Arke when the waters began to decrease for I thinke rather that
33.18 the true reading is that Iacob came Shalem safe to the City Sichem as the Chalde interpreteth not to Shalem a City of Sichem Secondly that Salim where Iohn baptized is the same City which is called Shagnalim or Schalem belonging to the tribe of Benjamin 1 Sam. 9.4 wherefore this Shalem in Sichem hath no ground out of Scripture 2. Hierome saith that there was a towne neare to Scythopolis called Salem in his time where the ruines of Melchisedecks pallace were to be seene Answ. But whence shall it be knowne that Melchisedecks pallace sometime stood in that place this is warranted onely by an uncertaine report neither is it like that Melchisedeck being a King of one small City did build himselfe such a sumptuous and great Pallace whose foundation should continue so long above two thousand yeares 3. The City of Jerusalem was much out of Abrahams way as he returned from Dan but the other Salem was in his way Hierom. Answ. As though a small distance of way could hinder Gods purpose in causing Melchisedeck and Abraham to meet which might be either in drawing Melchisedech somewhat from home to salute the Patriarke or in moving Abraham to visit the City Salem famous for the true worship and service of God 4. But Hierusalem cannot come of Salem for so two words of divers languages should be mixed together the first name being Greeke the other Hebrew Answ. Hierome imagineth that the first part of this name should come of the Greeke Hieros holy for so Jerusalem was called the holy City But the Hebrewes doe better derive the name of Jerusalem they say Sem called it Salem and Abraham Jireh there the Lord will be seene Gen. 22.14 which both put together make Jerusalem which signifieth the vision of peace so Midras in Psal. 76. This derivation of Jerusalem is more probable than from the Greeke Iireh as Hierome or from Jebus and Salem which make Jebusalem and for better sound to the Jerusalem as Pererius Wherefore I preferre rather the opinion of Iosephus that this Salem was the same City which was called afterward Jerusalem for these reasons 1. Because there is no evident mention in Scripture of any other City called Salem but this converted into the name of Jerusalem two Salems we read not of one was Jerusalem 2. This is evident Psal. 76.2 In Shalem is his Tabernacle his dwelling in Sion Sion then and Shalem were both in one place 3. The Jewes also hold this tradition that the place where David and Salomon built the Temple in the floure of Araunah is the same place where Abraham built an Altar and would have sacrificed Isaack where Noah first built when he came out of the Arke where Cain and Abel offered c. This place then being consecrate with so many Altars and sacrifices is like to be the place where the greater sacrificer and high Priest Melchisedeck dwelt 4. The type also better answereth to the body that Melchisedeck a figure of the high priest Ihesus should there dwell where Christ afterward performed that great and divine act of his Priesthood in offering himselfe up in sarifice upon the Crosse at Jerusalem QVEST. XVIII How Abraham is blessed of Melchisedeck Vers. 19. HE blessed him c. 1. It is like that Melchisedeck used a more ample forme and manner of blessing which is here onely abridged by Moses Luther 2. Though Melchisedeck blesse Abraham first and then God herein hee offended not as the Hebrewes affirme and for that cause they say his Priesthood was translated to the posterity of Abraham for beside that the servants of God in their prayers being carried with zeale forget to observe order even this blessing pronounced upon Abraham is referred to the praise of God As also the Apostle otherwise collecteth that Melchisedeck was greater than Abraham in that he blessed him and that his Priesthood was not translated to Aaron but to Christ ex Mecrer 3. Abraham is blessed and God is blessed but God is blessed Benedictione laudis with the blessing of praise Abraham Benedictione opitulationis with the blessing of Gods helpe or assistance Cajetane 4. Neither is Abraham pronounced blessed onely herein because hee had obtained this victorie but aeterni faederis respectu in respect of the eternall covenant which God made with him and his seed Vatablus 5. And this is more than an ordinary blessing it is a Priestly benediction and it is set forth as an act of Melchisedecks Priesthood whereby he ratifieth the promise made to Abraham Calvin 6. Melchisedeck is found to be the first that giveth this title unto God in Scripture to be possessor of heaven and earth Tostatus whereby the true God is distinguished from all false gods QVEST. XIX How Abraham payed tithes Vers. 20. ANd he gave him tithes of all c. 1. Although it bee not expressed in the text whether Melchisedeck or Abraham gave tithes yet the Apostle cleareth this doubt that he received tithes of Abraham Heb. 7.6 and the text also giveth this sense for seeing Melchisedeck is named to be a Priest he was more fit to receive than give tithes 2. Some thinke that Abraham gave not tithes of all the goods recovered seeing â—e after refused to take so much as a shooe threed of that which belonged to the King of Sodome vers 25. He then gave tithes onely of his owne substance Calvin Mercer But though Abraham refused to touch any part of the Sodomites substance in himselfe for his owne use yet he might even of that offer the tithe unto God 1. Because it was his by common â—ight and the law of Nations 2. Because he giveth reason lest he should say that he had made Abraham rich which reason served onely against the private and proper use not the publike and religious use of those goods 3. If Abraham had not prevented them in giving the honour of the victory unto God the Sodomites would have offered the same things in sacrifice to their Idols Neither is the opinion of Cajetane to be allowed that Abraham gave not the just tenth part as afterward was appointed by the Law but a certaine portion in the name of the tenth for the Apostle sheweth that Abraham paid tithes properly and Levi in Abraham was tithed as the Levites received tithes afterwards Heb. 7.5 6. 4. Whereas Levi is said to pay tithes in Abraham being yet in his loynes and thereby proveth the Priesthood of Melchisedeck to be greater than of Levi that is so said because the Priesthood went then by carnall generation not by spirituall election as now under the Gospell 5. And though Christ were also in Abrahams loynes secundum substantiam corporalem in respect of his corporall substance yet he was not there secundum rationem conceptionis in regard of the manner of his conception because he was conceived by the holy Ghost But Levi was in Abrahams loynes both wayes and therefore the argument for superiority in Melchisedeck concludeth well
they were mine enemies Psal. 139.21 22. 6. Observ. A good Prince preferreth his subjects lives before wealth Vers. 21. GIve me the persons take the goods c. Herein appeareth first the gratitude of the King of Sodome to Abraham that is contented to leave unto him the goods for his great travell Calvin as also this heathen King sheweth one good part of a just Prince that preferreth the life of his subjects before the substance whereas contrariwise a tyrant esteemeth nothing of mens lives in respect of his covetous desire Perer. as Ahab contrived Naboths death to have his Vineyard CHAP. XV. The Method THis Chapter hath two parts containing two ample and large promises made by the Lord unto Abraham the first is as touching his seed vers 1. to vers 8. The second of the inheritance of his seed vers 8. to the end In the first part there is set forth 1. on Gods behalfe the promise 2. On Abrahams behalfe beleefe vers 6. In the first there is the cause Gods goodnesse towards Abraham vers 1. Then the promise of his seed both to bee of his body which is amplified by the contrary that not Eleazar but one of his owne bowels should bee his heire vers 2 3 4. then the number thereof to be as the starres in multitude In the second part 1. there is the promise in generall for the inheriting of the land vers 7. in particular after what time namely 400. yeares captivity 13. to 17. what Countrey vers 18. to 21. 2. The ratifying of the promise by certaine symbols where we have the prescription of the signes and ceremonies to be used vers 9. the preparing of them by Abraham vers 10 11 12. the application or confirmation it selfe vers 17. God causeth a smoking furnace to passe betweene the peeces c. 2. The divers readings v. 1. In prophesie C. in vision caet I will protect thee H.S. my word is the strength C. I am thy buckler caet v. 2. The sonne of the Steward of my house H. the sonne of the Steward which is in my house C.P. the sonne of Messech borne in my house S. the Steward of mine house G. the childe of the Stewardship of my house B. he to whom I shall leave my house T. meshek a Steward or one that is left and so v. 3. he calleth him the sonne of his house that is borne in his house v. 6. beleeved in the word of the Lord. C. beleeved in the Lord caet v. 7. out of the region of the Chaldees S. from Vr of the Chaldees caet Vrh. signifieth a valley v. 8. O Lord God H.C.P.G.B. O Lord God governour S. Lord Iehovah T. heb Adonai Iehova v. 9. Take unto me H.S. take me G. take B.P. take and offer C.T. heb Lathak take three heiferâ— C. of threâ—â— yeare old caet a dove H.S. a young pigeon B.G. sonne of a pigeon C. the chickin of a pigeon T. gozal a pigeon v. 11. he sate with them S. he drave them away caet nashab to blow away v. 12. an ecstasis or trance S. a heavy sleepe fell upon Abraham caet v. 17. a flame was made S. a darke mist. H.C. twilight B. darke night T. there was darkenesse gâ—atah darknesse night v. 20 giants C.B. Rephanu caeter 3. The Explanation of doubts QVEST. I. How God appeared in vision Vers. 1. THe word of the Lord came to Abraham in a vision c. 1. This vision was neither in the night as the Sept. in some translations read for Abrahams faith is here approved v. 6. but men being asleepe cannot shew their faith Cajetan 2. neither was it by secret inspiration as the interlineary glosse for here divers speeches passe betweene God and Abraham 3. Neither was this vision by an Angell as Oleaster Tostatus for he is called Jehova which name is not given to Angels 4. But this vision was in the day as the Lord used to speake to the Prophets Ramban Chald. and the Lord did produce his conference untill the evening vers 17. when the starres appeared Iun. And God for the better strengthening of Abrahams faith did to his word adjoyne some visible signe of his glory Oecolam 5. And this is the fourth time that God had appeared to Abraham twice in the 12. chapter v. 1.7 againe c. 13 14. and now in this place QVEST. II. How God is said to be Abrahams reward I Am thy buckler c. 1. Two things doe cause feare when either wee are afraid of some evill to happen to vs or that some good which wee desire should bee with-holden from us God biddeth Abraham to feare none of these for hee was both his buckler to keepe him from evill and his great reward to give him all good things Per. 2. Some thinke that Abraham feared lest he had committed some sinne in shedding of bloud in the late battell some lest the enemies might gather their strength againe and come upon him afresh some lest the Cananites might envy him because of his strength some lest this victorie might stand for his reward which God promised But it appeareth that none of these things were the cause of Abrahams feare but he was solicitous and carefull for his succession and might somewhat waver concerning the promise made to his seed because hee had yet no childe Mercer 3. Where he saith I am thy reward it is not to be understood causally and to be referred onely to those temporall rewards which are promised afterward as Cajetane and Mercerus consenting to the hebrewes but substantially of the reward also of everlasting felicitie which was laid up for Abraham with God Iun. 4. So that here God promiseth the two greatest blessings that can bee one in this life of perseverance in that God saith he will be his buckler to protect and preserve him to the end and of eternall felicity in saying I am thine exceeding great reward Perer. QVEST. III. Abraham neither was doubtfull or forgetfull of Gods promise Vers. 2. ABraham said 1 Cajetane well noteth that in other visions Abraham was onely an hearer God the speaker but here Abraham maketh answere to God whereby it appeareth that Abraham did grow in confidence and familiaritie with God 2. Neither doth Abraham complaine that he went childlesse as though he had set light by the Lords liberal offer that he would be his reward but because the spirituall blessing depended of his seed he craveth this as the meanes whereby Gods promise toward him concerning the great reward should be effected Calvin 2. Neither did Abraham doubt or was forgetfull of Gods promise that he would give him seed and unto his seed that land Gen. 13.15 But as yet it was not expressed unto him whether his seed should come out of his owne bowels as here the Lord first promiseth or it might bee a seed or sonne adopted as here hee supposeth that this Eleazer should be his heire sic Eucher Rupert 4. Or that
16. THe wickednesse of the Amorites is not yet full c. 1. The Amorites are named whereas there were other people of the Canaanites because they were the most mighty among the rest both in power and stature of body whose height was like the height of Cedars Amos 2.9 and they excelled in wickednesse and therefore the Prophet setting forth the wickednesse of Israel saith their father was an Amorite Ezech. 16.2 2. Neither did the punishment of this people depend upon any fatall necessity before the which they could not be punished but upon Gods will and purpose who would not cut them off at the first but in his just judgement permitted them till they came to the height of iniquity 3. Some by sinnes here understand the punishment of sinne which God suspended for a time but the other sense is better to take the word properly for the wickednesse of that people which was not yet ripe which God deferreth to punish both to make them excusable that despise so long a time of repentance and to justifie his owne judgements which he sendeth not without just cause 4. And there are foure arguments or marks of the ripenesse of sinne and the nearenesse of Gods judgements 1. the quality of the sinnes themselves when they are such as are directly against God as superstition Idolatry the offering up of their owne children in the fire against the law of nature as in unnatural uncleannesse such as reigned among the Sodomites against humane society as in cruelty and oppression as in the old world Gen. 6.11 2. The generality of sin when not a few but the whole multitude are corrupt so in Sodome were not to bee found ten righteous men 3. The impudency of sinners that are not ashamed openly to transgresse and to boast of their sinne as the Prophet complaineth of the Israelites they have declared their sinne as Sodome they hide them not Isa. 3.9 4. When they are incorrigible and past amendment as Pharaoh and the Aegyptians when they were not humbled with those ten grievous plagues the Lord overthrew them in the red sea Perer. QVEST. XVII Why Euphrates is called the great river Vers. 18. FRom the river of Aegypt to the great river of Euphrates 1. Euphrates is called the great river not as the Talmudists thinke because it confined the holy land but either for that it was the greatest river in Asia as Danubius is in Europe Nilus in Africa in India Ganges and Indus or for that it was one of the rivers that came through Paradise as for the same cause Tigris or Hiddekel is called the great river Dan. 10.4 2. The river of Aegypt is not Nilus as R. Salomon and Mercer for the bound of Palestina never extended so farre but it is a river which runneth out of Nilus betweene Pelusium and Palestina thorow a great desart and falleth into the Mediterranean sea this river is called Sithor as Aben Ezra of the troubled and blacke water Iosuah 13.3 which it borroweth of Nilus which for the same cause is called melas black it is termed also the river of the wildernesse Amos 6.14 the same which the Septuagint call Rinocolura Isa. 27.12 because it did run along by that city so called of the cutting or slitting of noses which punishment King Artisanes inflicted upon malefactors and sent them to inhabite that city Diodorus Siculus lib. 2. and of this opinion is Epiphanius that this river of Aegypt is the river Rinocolura to whom Lunius assenteth Iosu. 13.3 It seemeth to bee an arme of the river Nilus commonly called Carabus which is distant some five dayes journey from Gaza toward Aegypt Perer. ex Masio in Iosua 13. QVEST. XVIII How the land of Canaan is said to be given to Abraham Vers. 18. VNto thy seed c. But v. 7. the Lord said to give thee this land to inherit it and cap. 13.15 both are joyned together I will give it unto thee and thy seed for ever c. Now seeing Abraham had not so much as the breadth of a foot Act. 7.4 how was this land given to Abraham 1. Some thinke it was given to Abraham in right to his seed in possession or to him because it was given to his seed for as the sonne belongeth to the father so what is given or promised to the son concerneth the father 3. but therefore is this land said to be given to Abraham though hee never had possession thereof but his seed because for his sake and the love of God toward him it was given to his seed as Moses saith because he loved thy fathers therefore hath he chose their seed after them Deut. 4.37 QVEST. XIX Whether the Israelites ever enjoyed the whole countrey Euphrates FRom the river of Aegypt to the river Euphrates c. But whereas the land of Canaan is otherwise confined Numb 34.8 where it is not extended beyond Hamath which is a great way on this side Euphrates and the usuall limitation and border was from Dan to Beersheba 1 King 4.25 which as in length not above 160. miles and in breadth from Joppe to Bethlem not above 46. miles as Hierome witnesseth epist. 129. ad Dardan a great question is here moved how their borders could reach to Euphrates 1. Some thinke that there were two countries promised to Abrahams seede the lesse of Canaan which they possessed and a larger extending to Euphrates upon condition if they walked in obedience which condition because they performed not they never injoyed that countrey sic Hier. like as in the Gospell saith he the Kingdome of heaven is promised to the obedient but if they performe not obedience they shall misse of the reward nequaquam erit culpa in promittente sed in me qui proâ—issâ—â— acceperâ— non merui and yet the fault shall not be in him that promiseth but in mee that am not worthy to receive the promise Hieron ibid. to whom subscribeth Andreas Masius in c. 1. Iosue 2. Augustine is of another opinion that the promised land was of two sorts the lesse which comprehended the land of Canaan which the Israelites possessed under Iosua the other which reached to Euphrates which was not under their dominion till David and Salomons time who reigned over all Kingdomes from the river that is Euphrates and from Tipsack which was a City upon that river afterward called Amphipolis even unto Azzah or Gaza 1. King 4.21.24 August qu. 21. in Iosue to whom agree Cajetane and Oleaster and Iunius upon this place and this seemeth to bee the better opinion for wee are not to thinke but that this promise made so solemnely to Abraham accordingly tooke effect 3. Whereas it is objected that all the country to the river Euphrates was never given unto Israel no not in Salomons time because they did not expell thence the inhabitants and plant the Israelites there as they had done in Canaan First Augustine answereth that concerning the Cities which were a farre off they were commanded if they
unlesse for the better if our sinnes let not and I hope to use the saying of Moses that their eyes shall looke till they fall out of their heads Deuter 28.32 before that shall befall us which they have so long desired True it is that this land aboundeth with many sins which God grant may be purged from among us but we trust that God will chastise us as a loving father with his owne hands and not give us over to bee punished of a nation more wicked than our selves though we are great offenders yet not as the Amorites an uncircumcised nation but as the Israelites the Lords owne people It is therefore great presumption in this popish writer to sit in Gods place to make them Amorites that are no Amorites and to threaten judgement where the Lord purposeth to blesse Ambrose upon those words in the Psalme 119.106 I have sworne and will performe thus writeth Noli usurpare exemplum sacramenti qui implendi sacramenti non habes potestatem c. let this example bee no warrant unto thee to take an oath unlesse you had power to keepe an oath so this prophecy against the Amorites can be no ground to the Frier of such false application unlesse he were appointed to be Gods Minister for the execution CHAP. XVI 1. The Method and parts THis Chapter hath two parts the giving of Hagar by Sarai to Abraham from v. 1. to 5. the sequele thereof from thence to the end In the first part 1. There is the cause that moved Sarai to give Hagar on her part because she had no children v. 1. on Hagars part shee hoped to have a childe by her v. 2. 2. The manner is expressed how Hagar was given and when v. 3. 3. The effects and fruits Hagar is conceived with childe v. 4. Secondly the sequele of this marriage is first the departure and flying away of Hagar v. 5. to 7. then her returne with the occasion thereof Hagar flyeth because Sarai corrected her this she did by Abrahams leave Abraham gave leave because Sarai complained because Hagar despised her v. 4 5. In Hagars returne 1. the Angell biddeth her goe and humble her selfe to her mistresse v. 8 9. 2. the Angell prophesieth of the number of her seed v. 10. of the name of her sonne v. 11. his quality and condition v. 12. 3. Agars thankfulnesse and obedience is expressed ver 13 14. 4. the accomplishment of the prophecie concerning the birth and name of her sonne 2. The difference of translations v. 3. she tooke Agar the Egyptian H. then Sarai Abrahams wife tooke Hagar caet v. 5. thou doest me wrong H.S.B.G. I have judgement against you C. the injury done to me be upon you Tr. mine injury is upon thee P. heb It is more like that Sarai maketh Abraham the cause of her wrong because he corrected no Hagars male pertnesse than that she wished evill unto him v. 7. which is in the way toward Sur in the wildernesse H. which is in the way Agara C. which is in the way to Sur. caet the Sept. have not this clause v. 11. The Lord hath received thy prayer C. marked thine affliction T.P. heard thy tribulation caet 12. His hand against every man and every mans hand against him caet but the Chalde hath he shall stand in need of all men and all men of him 13. I have seene the things behind him that seeth me H.P. I have seene him face to face that seeth mee S. I have looked after him that seeth me B.G. I doe see after him that seeth me Tr. that is I have seene God and live 14. Betweene Recam and Agara C. Cades and Bered 3. The explanation of doubts QVEST. I. Whether Sarai gave Agar to Abraham by Gods instinct Vers. 2. I Pray thee goe in unto my maid c. 1. It is most like that this Agar as Philo noteth though by nation an Egyptian yet in religion was of Abrahams faith for he would not be unequally yoked with one of a divers faith 2. It is also probable that seeing Abraham did goe in unto her only for procreation that after she conceived hee did no more company with her as Philo also observeth lib. de Abraham 3. But it is unlike that Sarai gave this counsell to Abraham to take her maid by Gods instinct as Iosephus thinketh for God would not goe against his owne ordinance they two shall bee one flesh Gen. 2.4 Neither did Sarai this so much for desire of procreation and to try as Chrysostome conjectureth whether the cause of sterility were in her or her husband but chiefly in regard of the blessing which was promised to Abrahams seed in which respect her fault is somewhat excused yet it cannot be defended because she faileth in the meanes 5. Neither is it like that this Hagar was Pharao his daughter as some of the Hebrewes but some of the maids rather of Pharao his house that were given to Sarai Gen. 12.16 QVEST. II. Why ten yeares of Abrahams dwelling are mentioned 3. THen Sarai tooke Hagar c. after Abraham had dwelled ten yeares c. 1. Plutarke hath the like story of Stratonica that being barren gave unto Dejotarus her husband Electra by whom he had children thus the heathen were readie to imitate the infirmities of holy men and women but not to follow their vertues 2. Mention is here made of tenne yeares not because this time is set as the Hebrewes imagine for the triall whether the wife is like to be barren or fruitfull for Rebecca was twentie yeares barren neither as Cajetan to shew that Sarai was past hope of children who was now 75. yeare old tenne yeare younger than Abraham but rather as Chrysostome noteth both to shew Abrahams constant and chaste love toward his wife that notwithstanding this experience of her barrennesse did content himselfe with her and his faith toward God that staying thus long after the promise yet despaired not of the performance thereof Perer. QVEST. III. Of Hagars sinnes Saraies faults and Abrahams infirmity Vers. 6. SArai dealt roughly 1. In Hagar divers faults are discovered first her unthankfulnesse and contempt toward her mistresse that had so much honoured her secondly her obstinacy in refusing to be corrected but flying away then her froward mind in taking the way by Sur into Aegypt thinking never to returne Oecolamp and so to play the Apostata from her faith which she learned in Abrahams house 2. Sarai also diversly sheweth her infirmity first her patience in being so much moved at the insolency of her maid then her rashnesse in charging Abraham without cause and wishing God to bee judge against her selfe Musculus thirdly her too great sharpnesse and severity against Hagar as Ambrose noteth which was constrained to escape her hands by flying away immoderatius permissa ultione utitur c. Sarai in her anger doth intemperatâ—ly use the power committed to her lib. 1. de Abraâ— c. 4. so also
little inferiour as it is in the Psalme 8. Thou hast made him a little lower than the Angels 4. But if man be compared with the omnipotent and eternall God hee is but as dust and ashes before him and indeed as nothing as the Prophet saith Behold the nations are as a drop of a bucket and as the dust of the ballance all nations are before him as nothing and they are counted to him lesse than nothing and vanity Isa. 40.15.17 therefore Gregory saith well Sancti quanto magis interna divinitatis conspiciunt tanto magis se nihil esse cognoscunt c. the Saints the more they consider the divine nature of God so much the more they acknowledge themselves to be nothing 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Angels are not to be adored or worshipped Vers. 2. HEe bowed himselfe to the ground From hence it cannot bee concluded that Angels are to bee adored and worshipped as the vulgar latine readeth for Abraham supposed these to be men and not Angels and therefore it is but a civill kind of reverence which hee giveth unto them otherwise though Abraham should have forgotten himselfe in yeelding unto them adoration yet would not they have accepted it as the Angell forbiddeth Iohn to worship him Revel 22.8 Thomas Aquinas answer that Iohn would have given unto the Angell the divine and highest kinde of worship due unto God and therefore was forbidden is insufficient for this were to make so great an Apostle ignorant what duty was only to be yeelded to God and it is misliked by Pererius one of that side And whereas he findeth out an other shift that this adoration exhibited by Iohn was not unlawfull but inconvenient to bee done in respect of the great excellency to the which man was now advanced by Christ this is as slender an answer as the other for in that the Angell forbiddeth Iohn to worship him because hee was his fellow servant it sheweth that it was not only inconvenient but unlawfull also for one servant to worship another Iohn then adoreth the Angell not of ignorance but of forgetfulnesse being in an ecstasis of minde and ravished with the glory of the Angell for if the Apostle had not forgotten himselfe he would not twice have failed herein Apoc. 19.10.23.9 2. Confut. The foresight of our obedience not the cause of the increase of grace Vers. 19. I Know him that hee will command his sonnes c. Pererius here noteth that God foreseeing Abrahams godlinesse and obedience doth bestow upon him these great benefits among the which was this revealing of his councell concerning Sodome whereas the onely reason as Vatablus well noteth why the Lord doth accumulate and multiply his graces upon his servants is his owne fatherly love toward them who having once made choyce of them doth for ever love them for what else doth the Lord here make mention of but his owne graces vouchsafed to Abraham it was not then any merit in Abraham that procured this increase of graces but Gods favour who leaveth not his but addeth graces upon graces till he have accomplished their salvation Calvin 3. Confut. Chrysost. Errour of freewill HEre further may bee noted Chrysostomes errour who saith that Abraham ex seipso scientia sibi naeturaliter insita ad tantum virtutis fastigium pervenit of himselfe and his naturall knowledge did attaine to such an high degree of vertue Pererius would thus excuse Chrysostome that by saying of himselfe c. he excludeth all externall helps by the instruction of other and not the secret revelation of Gods spirit and supernaturall gift of faith If Chrysostome could be so handsomely expounded for mine owne part I would be glad but who seeth not that his words carry another sense for the scripture useth to set these two one against another by grace and of our selves Eph. 2.8 By grace are yee saved through faith not of your selves if Abraham then was made righteous of himselfe it was not by grace The Scripture also sheweth that God first called Abraham from his idolatrous countrey before he did yet any commendable worke Gen 12.1 Wherefore all Abrahams righteousnesse depended upon the calling of God as Chrysostome in another place hath this sound saying quamvis fidem adducas à vocatione eam accepisti what though thou hast faith thou hast received it from thy calling 4. Confut. There is no preparation in a mans nature to his calling Vers. 19. THat the Lord may bring upon Abraham c. Hence Chrysostome noteth that Abraham primum in omnibus virtutis suae dedit specimen sic divinum meruit praesidium did first shew every where an example of vertue and so merited the divine assistance Pererius two wayes would justifie Chrysostome 1. he saith he speaketh not of merit of condignity but of a sufficient and fit preparation only unto grace 2. or hee meaneth not that Abraham merited the first grace of justification but onely the amplification or increase of it Perer. in 18. Genes disput Contra. 1. It is Gods mercy and love which first calleth us before we can be any way prepared thereunto there is no fitnesse aptnesse or congruity in our nature but all is of grace so Moses saith because the Lord loved thy fathers therefore he chose their seed after them Deut. 4.37 Gods love was the first motive for the choyce and calling of Abraham And againe seeing Terah Abrahams father was an Idolater under whom Abraham was brought up and by all likelihood infected that way before the Lord called him what preparation could there be in Abraham or provocation to his calling 2. Neither was the beginning only of Gods favour toward Abraham of grace the increase thereof by merit for Iacob being of Abrahams faith confesseth that he was not worthy or lesse than the least of Gods mercy Gen. 32.10 he confesseth that none of Gods graces neither first or last were conferred upon him for his worthinesse therefore Calvin well noteth that this word that consequentiam magis notat quam causam doth note rather a consequence than a cause Where the Lord findeth his servants faithfull and obedient he will increase them with further graces not merited by their obedience but added in mercy according to the gracious promise of God that vouchsafeth of his fatherly goodnesse so to crowne the faithfull service of his children For otherwise if our service and obedience bee weighed in it selfe it deserveth nothing as our Saviour saith When we have done all things which are commanded we must say we are unprofitable servants wee have dine that which was our duty to doe Luke 17.10 Morall observations 1. Moral The commendation of hospitality Vers. 2. HE ran to meet them from the tent doore Ambrose here well noteth non otiosus sedit Abraham in ostio tabernaculi c. Abraham did not sit idlely in the doore of his tabernacle sed longe aspicit nec aspexisse contentus cōcurrit obviam festin◠vit
occurrere quia non satis est recte facere nisi etiam maturei quod facias But he spieth a great way off neither was hee content to espy but went to meet them hee made haste to meet them because it is not enough to doe well unlesse thou speedily dispatch that thou doest Abraham therefore is commended for his hospitality and thus is he rewarded whereas hee thought he entertained men he received Angels as the Apostle noteth Heb. 13.1 and Ambrose saith qui scis an Deum suscipias cum hospitem putas how knowest thou whether thou receive God whom thou takest to bee a stranger But now adayes men are so farre off from hasting to meet strangers to invite them home that many of the poore members of Christ with begging and intreating can hardly find entertainment 2. Moral Against curious building and carelesse hospitality Vers. 6. ABraham made hast into the tent to Sarah c. Abraham is not curious in his dwelling but courteous in entertaining of strangers much unlike is the practice of these daies great men delight to build great houses but keepe no hospitalitie Abraham contrariwise contenteth himselfe to dwell in a tent yet his dores are open to strangers This example of Abraham shall condemne the curiosity of this age in trimming their houses and their carelessenesse in entertaining strangers 3. Moral Women must learne to keepe their owne houses BEside in that Sara kept in her tent the property of a modest matron is expressed which keepeth her selfe at home and loveth her owne house by which example such gossips and busie bodies are reproved that use to goe from house to house giving themselves to idlenesse and pratling as the Apostle describeth them 1 Tim. 5.13 4. Moral Against curiosity in diet Vers. 7. TOoke a tender and good calfe here is a patterne of frugality Abraham prepareth for his guests no wine curious fare or dainty dishes but wholesome countrey fare as cakes butter milke veale and such like curiosity then and nicenesse superfluity and excesse in feasts and bankets is not commendable Perer. as the Apostle saith Be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse Eph. 5.15 5. Moral Against curiosity of the eare Vers. 10. SAarah heard in the tent doore Sara being otherwise a most modest matron yet sheweth her infirmity and curiosity in listening behind the doore what the Angels said to Abraham which is a fault very much incident to that sexe to be harkening and giving eare to heare things to which they are not called unto The Preacher giveth a caveat against such curiosity of the eare Eccl. 7.23 Give not thine heart to all the words that men spake c. Muscul. 6. Moral Against mariage for lust in old persons Vers. 12. AFter I am old shall I have lust Sarah thought it a shame for her in her old age to give her selfe to the sport and pleasure of youth hereby the dotage of aged persons is reproved which doe provoke their decaied and dead bodies to lust againe and doe revive their abated heat by unequall and unseemely marriages Perer. Hereunto agreeth the counsell of the Apostle that wisheth younger widowes to marry but such to bee chosen as were not under sixty yeare old 1 Tim. 5.10 supposing such to have not such need of marriage 7. Moral The duty of wives to their husbands Vers. 12. ANd my Lord also Saint Peter from hence exhorteth wives to be obedient and dutiful to their husbands as Sarah was to Abraham calling him Lord or master 1 Pet. 3.6 8. Moral Sinne must not be excused but acknowledged Vers. 15. SArah denied c. Though Sarah shewed her infirmity in her deniall yet being convinced she by silence yeeldeth she in obstinacy replyeth not to justifie her sinne so likewise Peter after he had denied Christ did not double his sinne by defending it but diminish it by lamenting for it Musculus 9. Moral Gods love appeareth in revealing his will to his servants Vers. 17. SHall I hide from Abraham that thing which I doe c. Like as a true friend will impart and reveale his secrets to his friend so the Lord herein sheweth his love to Abraham in vouchsafing to reveale unto him his counsell So our Saviour saith to his Disciples Henceforth call I you not servants for the servant knoweth not what his master doth but I have called you friends for all things that I have heard of my father have I made knowne to you Iohn 15.15 Even so also are the faithfull bound to propagate the knowledge of the truth as Abraham is commended because hee would teach his sonnes and his houshold after him to walke in the feare of the Lord Calvin 10. Moral Examination must goe before judgement Vers. 21. I Will goe downe and see c. The Lord which knoweth all things needed not to have searched or examined the truth before hee proceedeth to punishment But this is for our example as Gregory noteth ne mala hominum ante presumamus credere quam probare that wee presume not to give credit to the report of mens sins before we have proved Thus the Lord did in punishing the old world and in confounding the languages Gen. 11. first take triall and knowledge of the transgression before he inflicted punishment which is a patterne for Judges to proceed maturely and gravely to sentence after due examination and searching out of the cause as Iob saith when I knew not the cause I did search it out Iob 29.16 11. Moral The efficacy of the prayers of the Saints Vers. 29. ANd he yet spake to him againe 1. Here appeareth the great liberty of speech and boldnesse of the Saints in their prayers Abraham renueth his requests 9. times 2. We see also the goodnesse of God that cannot withstand the requests of his servants nor be offended with their importunity Muscul. So Moses when God had purposed to destroy Israel did strive in his prayers and obtained favour by his importunity 3. If God so patiently heard Abraham praying for wicked Sodome much more graciously will he receive the supplications of the faithfull for his Church Calvin CHAP. XIX 1. The Method THis Chapter intreateth of such things as happened to Sodome and of such matters as concerne Lot Three things are declared touching Lot his hospitality in receiving the Angels vers 1 2 3. his deliverance out of Sodome which containeth 1. the warning which Lot gave to his kindred and their refusall vers 12 13 14. 2. The mercy of God in hastening and pulling Lot out of the City 15 16 17. 3. The request of Lot concerning Zoar vers 19. to vers 23. 4. The judgement upon Lots wife vers 26. Thirdly concerning Lot is expressed the incestuous practice of his daughters and the fruit and issue thereof 31. to the end Concerning Sodome first their sinne and iniquity is set forth where 1. we have their ungodly attempt against the young men in Lots house vers 4 5. 2. Lots pacification with their outrage
to deale with the gain-saying Jewes would not so much stand upon his Apostolike illumination neither would they rest upon it 3. Neither is the word seed taken here not singularly for the person of Christ but collectively for the whole spirituall seed of Abraham the people of God consisting of the Jewes and Gentiles Beza for this sense seemeth to bee coact and not proper and the Apostle himselfe denieth it to bee understood of many but of one 4. Neither doth Saint Paul ground his argument upon the received opinion and confession of the Jewes which hee was experienced in being brought up under the feet of Gamaliel who all generally did hold this promise of blessing in Abrahams seed to be understood of the Messiah Perer. for thus the Apostles reasoning should be inverted and that made his conclusion which is his argument for the Apostle doth not reason thus This place is referred to the Messiah Ergo he saith not seeds but seed But thus rather standeth his argument In saying seed not seeds hee meaneth but one Ergo the Messiah that is Christ. 5. Wherefore if the Apostles words bee thorowly weighed and examined he enforceth two conclusions in this one sentence the first is that this place out of Moses must needs be interpreted not of all Abrahams seed confusedly but of some one specially the other is that this being evicted that the Lord in this promise speaketh but of one it will follow of necessity that this one must be Christ. For the first that Abrahams seed is not understood promiscuè for all his seed the Jewes themselves could not deny for this seed was first restrained to Isaack and Ismael excluded then in Isaack it was assigned to Iacob and Esau refused in Iacob this seed was singled out in Iuda when the other tribes were carried into captivity and never returned therefore seed here cannot bee taken for many but wee must still proceed in descending till we come to one in whom this blessing is performed Calvin For the second that this one must be Christ it will necessarily follow because none else can be named in whom all the Gentiles received this blessing for that place Psal. 72.17 All nations shall blesse him and be blessed in him cannot be understood of Salomon who was so farre from procuring a blessing to all nations that he brought a curse upon his owne nation and posterity when for his idolatry a rent was made in the Kingdome the smallest part falling to the share of his sonne Rehoboam And beside this Psalme is a propheticall song of Christ under the type of Salomon as vers 5. They shall â—eare him as long as the Sunne and Moone endureth vers 11. All Kings shall worship him vers 17. His name shall endure for ever These sayings cannot be uttered of Salomon or any other mortall man but onely are true of the Lord Messiah There being then none else found by whom the Gentiles were spiritually blessed in being called from their filthy idolatry to the knowledge and worship of the true God in being lightned with Scriptures brought to the acknowledgement and so remission of their sinnes but onely Christ none else in whom they beleeve whose name is blessed among them Who can this else bee but Jesus Christ the Messiah And thus it is evident that the Apostle hath reasoned strongly from this place that salvation commeth not by the Law but by faith in Christ which is the thing the Apostle in this place intendeth to prove QUEST XXIII Whether Abrahams obedience or Isaacks patience were more notable IT may seeme that Isaacks obedience in yeelding himselfe willingly to death was more excellent and worthy of note than Abrahams because it is a greater patience to suffer death for Gods cause than to inferre it Isaack also should have felt the sorrowes and pangs of death in his body which Abraham was onely to behold Notwithstanding these reasons Abrahams example of obedience excelled 1. Because he was to sacrifice his onely most beloved and innocent sonne which was no doubt more grievous unto him than if he had died himselfe 2. Isaacks death came unlooked for it should have beene finished at once Abrahams griefe as it pierced his heart three continuall dayes before so the remembrance of this fact would have continued still 3. The Scripture giveth sentence with Abraham which maketh mention in this place and others beside of Abrahams offering up of Isaack but ascribeth no part thereof to Isaack Now because that example of the King of Moab which offered up the King of Edoms sonne in sacrifice and not his owne as the common opinion is may be thought to resemble Abrahams fact here it shall not be amisse briefly to examine that place as it is set downe 2 King 3.27 QUEST XXIV Whether the King of Moab sacrificed his sonne and wherefore FIrst then 1. Neither is it like that the King of Moab having learned of his Priests that God prospered Israel because of Abrahams faith which doubted not to offer his sonne as Lyranus therefore he attempted to doe the like for at this time the Israelites did not so greatly prosper the kingdome being divided because of the idolatry of Salomon and diversly afflicted and the King of Moab offered not his owne son but the King of Edoms as it is expounded by Amos 2.1 For three transgressions I will not turne to Moab c. because it burnt the bones of the King of Edom as lime 2. Neither did the King of Moab this by the advice of the Priests after the example of Israel because they used to offer up their sons to Molech thinking to please the God of Israel hereby Burgens For the Israelites rather learned this idolatrous use of the Gentiles and the Israelites prospered not but were punished of God for such impieties 3. Nor yet did the King of Moab this to move the Israelites to commiseration when they should see to what misery and necessity he was brought to offer such a bloudy sacrifice as Tostat. and Vatab. for he did it rather to despight them as shall even now appeare 4. Nor yet did he offer this sacrifice only with an intent thereby to appease his gods and to procure their help which opinion indeed the heathen had of such wicked and devillish offerings Cajetan Perer. 5. But it is most likely that the King of Moab assaying to breake thorow to the King of Edom and could not tooke the Kings sonne of Edom that was to reigne after him and therefore is called the King of Edom Amos 2.1 and sacrificed him in the sight of his father to his great griefe Iunius QUEST XXV What was the cause of the indignation against Israel SEcondly where it followeth thus For that Israel was sore grieved and they departed from him or there was great indignation against Israel 1. This is not referred to the indignation or wrath of God as though the Lord should be offended with Israel sent a plague amongst them
with espousals contract consent of friends as Iacob tooke Lea and Rachel so did he not Zilphah and Bilhah the wife was taken into the house to be the mother of the family and governesse of the house the concubine was a servant still of the family as Hagar was to Sarah the wife was taken as an inseparable companion to the husband during his life the concubine might bee put away as Hagar was from Abraham the wife was chosen whose issue should onely be heires of the house but the sonnes of the concubine inherited not as the sonnes of Gilead said to Iephtah Thou shalt not inherit in our fathers house for thou art the sonne of a strange woman Iud. 12.2 2. Now where all these properties concurred she was properly and truly a concubine such an one was Hagar who was neither contracted to Abraham by any solemne espousals nor yet had the government of the house but was at Sarahs checke neither continued shee all her daies with Abraham nor her sonne admitted to be heire 3. But where all these properties are not seene together but some one of them there sometimes shee that is the wife by a certaine abuse of the word â—s called a concubine as the Levites wife before shee was yet solemnly espoused unto him with consent of her parents is called his concubine Iud. 19.1 for as yet she did commit fornication with him but afterward having her fathers consent he is called his father in law vers 4. so here in this place Keturah is called Abrahams concubine for that her children were not admitted to be heires with Isaack but otherwise she was Abrahams lawfull wife And for the same reason sometimes a concubine is called a wife as Zilpah and Bilhah are said to be Iacobs wives Genesis 37.2 because their children were coheires with the rest and fathers of the tribes 4. There appeareth then great difference betweene Hagar and Keturah Hagar was neither solemnly taken to be Abrahams wife but given him onely for procreation and while Sarah Abrahams lawfull wife was yet living shee remained a bond-woman still and was not made free she was cast out of the house But Keturah was solemnly taken to be Abrahams wife she was a free woman Sarah was now dead she left not Abraham while she lived wherefore Keturah was not properly Abrahams concubine but for that reason onely before alleaged But Hagar was verily his concubine as Leo well determineth Aliud est uxor aliud concubina sicut aliud ancilla aliud libera propter quod Apostolus ad manifestandum haruÌ„ personarum diseretionem testimonium ponit ex Genes c. A wife is one thing a concubine another a free woman is one thing a bond another and therefore the Apostle to shew the difference of these persons doth alleage a testimony out of Genesis where it is said to Abraham Cast out the bond-woman and her sonne for the sonne of the bond-woman shall not be heire with my sonne Isaack Leo epist. 90. c. 4. citatur par 2. c. 32. q. 2. c. 12. concil Triburiens c. 38. QUEST IX Why Abraham sent away the sonnes of Keturah ABraham gave them gifts and sent them away from Isaack c. The reasons of Abrahams so doing are these 1. because that countrey was not like to hold them Abraham knowing that his seed should exceedingly multiply Perer. 2. Abraham did it to take away all occasion of strife that might fall out betweene brethren as for that cause before Abraham and Lot were separated Calvin 3. lest that Isaack and his seed might have beene corrupted by their evill manners and false worship whom Abraham did foresee not to belong to the people of God Perer. 4. The greatest reason of all was because the inheritance of that land was promised to Isaacks seed which he would not have disturbed by his other sonnes Muscul. Mercer QUEST X. What East countrey Abraham sent Keturahs sonnes into SEnt them Eastward to the East countrey c. 1. Not Eastward in respect of Isaacks dwelling for some part of the land of Canaan was so towards the East 2. nor yet Eastward in respect of the situation of the world for so India is counted in the East whither indeed Hierome thinketh that they were sent but it is not like that Abraham would send his sonnes so farre off 3. They were then sent into the East countrey in respect of Palestina as into Syria Arabia where the Ismaelites Idumeans and Midianites inhabited which countries in the Scripture are usually called by the name of the East as Iacob going into Mesopotamia is said to goe into the East country Gen. 29.1 Balaam came from Aram out of the mountaines of the East Num. 23.7 Iob also is said to have beene the greatest of all the men of the East Iob 1.3 4. Into these East countries they were sent not because the people there were addicted to art magicke whereunto Abraham saw his sonnes inclined as the Cabalists coniecture but it is like that those countries to the which he sent them were as yet vacant and unpeopled Mercer QUEST XI Of the computation of the yeares of Abrahams life Vers. 7. THis is the age of Abrahams life 175. yeares Pererius upon this place gathering into a summe the storie of Abrahams life falleth into many apparent errours in Chronology which briefly shall be noted 1. He saith that Abraham was borne in the seventy yeares of his father Terahs age whereas it is cleare seeing Araham in his fathers two hundred and five yeare was seventy five yeares old Gen. 11.32 12.4 that he was borne in the hundred and thirty yeare of his fathers age 2. As one absurdity being granted many follow and one errour breedeth many so upon this false ground he buildeth other uncertaine conclusions as that Abraham was borne after the flood 292. yeares whereas he was borne 60. yeares after an 352. after the flood for so long after is the 130. yeare of Terahs age 3. He saith that Noah died in the 58. yeare of Abrahams age whereas Noah died 2. yeares before Abraham was borne 4. Further he affirmeth Terah Abrahams father to have died in the 135. yeare of Abrahams life whereas he must end his life sixty yeares before in the seventy five of Abrahams age for so old was Abraham when he went out of Charran whence he departed not till the death of Terah Act. 7.4 5. He proceedeth further in this his new coyned Chronologie that Abraham died in the 467. yeare after the flood and 2123. yeares after the creation whereas it was the 527. yeare after the flood and 2183 yeares from the beginning of the world wherein Abraham left his life 6. Further he saith that Abraham left Sâ—m alive behinde him whereas it is certainly gathered that Sâ—m died 25. yeares before in the 15â— yeare of Abrahams life and 502. yeares after the flood Genes 11.11 QUEST XII How Abraham yeelded up his Spirit Vers. 8. HE yeelded up the
and fruitfulnesse of corne wine oyle to the taste who knoweth not the pleasant savour of the fields in the spring of the corne in harvest and of a vineyard in the time of vintage Perer. 3. Gregorie by the smell of a field garnished with divers flowers understandeth the variety of gifts and the graces of Gods spirit in the Church Ambrose maketh Iacob this field replenished with divers vertues 4. Some thinke that these garments kept this savour which they had in paradise being supposed to be the same that Adam did weare but these are but Jewish fables they were either perfumed garments or Rebeckah might of purpose make them sweet or it is most like they savoured of the fresh springs and flowers it being now Spring time as Aben Ezra thinketh thorow the which Esau was accustomed to walke QUEST XIV The meaning of Isaacks blessing upon Iacob Vers. 28. GOd give thee of the dew of heaven 1. Isaack doth not only pray as Iosephus setteth it downe or wish well to his sonne as R. Levi but this speech is a certaine prophecie and declaration of the blessing which should fall upon Iacob and his posterity Luther Mercer 2. Here are foure blessings contained 1. Of abundance 2. Of victory 3. Of domesticall preeminence 4. Of outward prosperity Cursed be he that curseth c. Perer. 3. He maketh mention of the dew of heaven especially in regard of the drie and thirsty Countrey of Canaan where they have no raine but twice in the yeare in seed time in the moneth of October and in May which is called the latter raine and therefore the earth was chiefly moystened with dewes Perer. By his brethren and sonnes of his mother the posterity of Esau is understood which Isaack unwittingly pronounceth of Esau for Iacob whom he blesseth was yet unmaried 4. But this blessing was not fulfilled in Iacobs time who rather was subject to his brother Esau yet in his posterity to the which Iacobs faith looked it came to passe for the Idumeans were servants to the Israelites 5. This benediction is diversly allegorized Gregory by the dew of heaven understandeth the contemplative life by the fatnesse of the earth the active Theodoret the divinity and humanity of Christ Rupertus by the dew interpreteth the grace of Gods spirit by the fatnesse of the earth the opening of the heart QUEST XV. Of the cause of Isaacks feare Vers. 33. ISaack was stricken with a marvellous great feare 1. Not as the Hebrewes fable because hee saw Esau accursed for ever seeing hell wide open to receive him 2. Neither as Cajetane did it proceed of a strife in Isaacks minde betweene his love toward Esau and Gods will revealed concerning Iacob for Isaack is resolved the blessing shall stand 3. And it is more than to marvell as the Latine text addeth Vltra quam credi potest admirans Marvelling beyond measure 4. But Isaack feared and was troubled being as in a trance and ecstasie as the Septuagint and Augustine read wherein the will of God was revealed to him because he had beene so grossely deceived in not remembring how the Lord had chosen Iacob before Esau Calvin And this feare was as a stay and bridle to Isaack not to reverse the blessing pronounced Iun. QUEST XVI How Isaack saith Iacob came with subtilty Vers. 35. THy brother came with subtilty c. 1. We need neither with Tostatus to excuse Iacobs fraud and craft that herein he offended not at all 2. Nor with Lippomanus to justifie Iacobs deceit who maketh three kinds of fraud one eruditionis of instruction as was the thrusting of Iosephs cup into Benjamins sacke another noxiae deceptionis of hurtfull deceit as the Prophet of Bethel deceived the man of God 1 King 13. The third inspirationis divinae by divine inspiration as this of Iacobs was so he maketh foure kinds of simulation or dissembling una providentiae one of providence which Iosua used against Hâ—i altera doctrinae the other of doctrine as Christ made as though he would have gone further tertia calliditatis the third of deceit as the devill can transforme himselfe into an Angell of light quarta significationis the fourth of signification as this was of Iacob for as is shewed before Iacobs infirmity in this dissimulation though it pleased God to use the same to effect his purpose cannot be wholly defended 3. Nor yet will we strive about the word as Lyranus saith mirmah sometime signifieth prudence wisdome as the Chaldee translateth and in the civill law there is a title de dolo malâ— of evill craft whereby it may bee gathered that all deceit is not evill 4. Neither yet will wee aggravate Iacobs oversight with some who thinke that for this lie made to Isaack his sonnes lyed unto him concerning Ioseph which they note as a punishment 5. But we take the word as it properly signifieth for deceit and fraud though Isaack to please his sonne committeth some oversight in transferring the fault upon Iacob Iunius 6. And yet though there were a fraud and error personae errour of the person which is sufficient to disanull other civill contracts yet for as much as God ratified the blessing thus pronounced ignorantly by Isaack the sentence was to stand Perer. QUEST XVI Esau falsly chargeth Iacob Vers. 36. WAs he not justly called Iacob 1. Esau doth cavill at Iacobs name which was not given him in respect of any such supplanting but because he held Esau by the heele 2. Hee lyeth in saying he tooke away my birth-right for Esau sold it unto him and confirmed it with an oath Mercer 3. Neither did hee take away his blessing for having the birth-right the blessing did justly belong unto him for the birth-right and blessing could not be divided and separated Mercer Iun. QUEST XVII Why Isaack had but one blessing Vers. 38. HAst thou but one blessing 1. True it is that principall blessing which carried with it the spirituall promises in Christ was but one because Christ is one Esau by joyning himselfe to Iacob might have beâ—ne partaker of this blessing but apart by himselfe hee could not because without the Church there is no salvation Mercer 2. For this causâ— Ismael was excluded Abrahams house that the blessing might remaine in Isaack so Esau is excluded and Iacob made the heire of blessing But Iacob gave a blessing to all his children because they all belonged to the visible Church yet the more principall blessing was promised unto Iudah of whom the Messiah should come 3. Though there be no speciall mention of any such blessing given by Abraham to Isaack yet it is not like that Abraham was wanting therein and the manifest promises so often renewed concerning Isaack the ejection of Ismael and sending away of all the rest of Abrahams children might stand in stead thereof 4. Though the blessing of all parents specially such as feare God be effectuall toward their children yet the ancient Patriarks and Prophets that were the founders of
Perer. for God expresseth no condition in his promise 4. Nor yet need we answer that Iacob doth not vow the generall worship of God whereunto he was bound by his profession having received circumcision but a speciall service in consecrating that place to Gods service and offering of tythes or that it is lawfull for a man to tie himselfe by a new bond to performe that to God which he is otherwise bound to doe as the Prophet David saith Psal. 119.126 I have sworne and will performe it that I will keepe thy righteous judgements both these answers are true though not pertinent to this place ex Perer. 5. Wherefore Iacob doth not bring this forth as a condition If God will be with me this particle im is not here a conditionall but a word of time as it is taken vers 15. untill if that is when I have performed c. so is it taken here when God hath beene with me and kept me in this journey Iun Mercer and the words following are not to be read then the Lord shall be my God but when the Lord hath beene my God so they are not parcell of the vow which is complete in the 22. vers but they are part of the reason of this vow Rasi Iun. QUEST XVIII To whom Iacob voweth to pay the tenth Vers. 22. I Will give the tenth 1. Some thinke that he payed the tenth to Sem or Eber but Sem died before Iacob was borne and Eber also was dead many yeares before this in the 19. yeare of Iacob who is now supposed to have beene 77. yeare old 2. Therefore this giving of tithe was nothing else but the consecrating of the tenth part of his goods to be bestowed in building of Altars and in sacrifices for the service of God and such things as are devoted to religious uses are truly said to be given unto God sic Cajetan Mercer 3. Some Hebrewes referre this to the consecrating of Levi to the Priesthood but as Aben Ezra not men but cattell and beasts used to be tithed 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. The ministery of Angels Vers. 12. THe Angell of God went up and downe By this is expressed the ministery of the Angels that are continually imployed for the good of the elect they ascend to report our necessities they descend to be ministers of Gods mercies as the Apostle saith Are they not all ministring spirits sent forth to minister for their sakes that shall be heires of salvation Heb. 1.14 2. Doct. How Gods providence is seene in permitting evill to be done in the world HEreby also is set forth Gods providence that watcheth over all things for the Lord standeth upon the top of this ladder whereby is signified the administration and government of the world Against which providence whereas it is objected that many evill things are committed in the world to the which the Lord is no way consenting Thomas Aquine answereth that although some defects are against the particular nature of things yet they are for the good of the universall and therefore as Augustine saith Deus non sineret malumesse in operib suis nisi sciret benefacere etiam de malâ— God would not suffer evill to be in his works if he did not know how to turne evill into good But it will be said God ought to draw men against their will unto good Dionysius answereth Non est providentia divinae violare naturam sed est cujusque naturae conservatrix Gods providence doth not change or violate nature but is the preserver of naâ—ure leaving to things indued with reason to follow their owne will and inclination Lib. de Divin nominib cap. 4 par 4. 3. Doct. How God forsaketh not the elect finally Vers. 15. I Will not forsake thee c. Gods promises to his servants are so stable and firme in Christ that they are sure finally not to be forsaken as the Lord said to Iosua I will never faile thee nor forsake thee Heb. 13.4 Calvin 4. Doct. Lawfull to vow Vers. 20. IF God will be with me c. By Iacobs vowing both their errour is condemned that take away the use of all vowes from Christians and their superstition that vow not as they ought Iacob 1. directeth his vowes to God the papists vow unto Saints 2. He voweth to testifie his thankfulnesse they vow to merit 3. He voweth such things as were in his power as to pay tithe they such things as are beyond their reach as single life where the gift is not 4. Iacob voweth such things as God commanded they vow things of their owne inventing as to goe in pilgrimage to fast with bread and water to garnish Idols and such like concerning the which we may say with the Prophet who required this at your hands Isay 1. â—2 Calvin 5. Doct. Signes called by the names of the things Vers. 22. THis stone shall be the house of God This stone was not Gods house but a monument or signe of the place of Gods worship for there Iacob to fulfill this vow afterward at his returne built an Altar to God Gen. 35.7 Thus by a metonymie that which is proper to the thing is given to the signe in which sense the bread in the Eucharist is called the body of Christ Marlâ—r 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. How the Angels are reporters of our prayers unto God and yet no mediators Vers. 12. LOe the Angels of God ascended and descended upon it Hence Pererius would gather that the Angels descended from heaven to reveale unto us the counsels of God and to execute his will so their office is by ascending to report unto God our prayers vowes and necessities in Gen. 25. numer 23. We grant that the Angels doe report unto God the affaires of the world and the acts and gests of men and so their supplications in generall but this they doe as messengers not as mediators The Prophet Zachary sheweth a distinct office of the Angelicall spirits and Jesus Christ there called the Angell of the Lord they returne this answer to Christ Wâ—e have gone thorow the world and behold all the world sitteth still and is at rest But the Angell of the Lord Christ the Mediator of his Church steppeth forth and prayeth O Lord of hosts how long wilt thou be unmercifull to Ierusalem Zach. 1.12 So then though the Angels be witnesses of our devotion and beholders of our teares and plaints they have no office of mediation neither have we any warrant to pray unto them 2. Confut. Against the Platonists that make three kinds of providence Vers. 12. THere stood a ladder upon the earth and the top reached to heaven Gods providence then descendeth from heaven to earth contrary to the opinion of the Platonists noted by Gregor Nyssen lib. 8. de provident cap. 3. who make three kinds of providence the first of God in taking care onely for things celestiall and spirituall and the generall causes of other things in the world the second
stones of the place and laid under his head Iacob is set forth unto us as a singular example of labour and patience who both lay hard and fared coursly by the way Philo noteth hereupon Non decet virtutis sectatorem vita delicata c. A delicate life becommeeh not a follower of vertue This example serveth to reprove those who place their whole felicity in this life in dainty fare lying in soft beds and other such delicacies which was the happinesse of that rich glutton Luk. 16. Beside this example doth teach us that if we have the like hard entertainment in the world wee should comfort our selves by the example of Iacob Calvin So Saint Paul saith I have learned in whatsoever state I am therewith to be content I can be abased and I can abound Phil. 3.12 3. Observ. We must alwayes be going forward in our Christian course Vers. 12. THe Angels went up and downe None of them were seene to stand still upon the ladder but were in continuall motion either ascending or descending which teacheth us that in our Christian profession we should be alway going forward Qui non proficiunt necessario deficiunt They that goe not forward goe backward the Angels either ascend or descend Perer. The Wise man saith Hee that is slothfull in his worke is even the brother of a great waster Prov. 18.9 He that buildeth not up in Christian profession pulleth downe 4. Observ. Reverent behaviour to be used in the Church of God Vers. 17. HE was afraid and said how fearfull is this place c. Iacob perceiving that God was present and that the place where he was was Gods house because the Lord had there shewed himselfe he doth stirre up himselfe to a reverent feare as being in the sight and presence of God which his example doth teach us how we ought to behave our selves reverently and humbly in the Lords house Bernard well saith Terribilis plane loâ—us dignus omni reverentia quem fideles inhabitant quem angeli sancti frequentant quem sua praesentia Dominus dignatur A fearefull place indeed and worthy of all reverence where the faithfull inhabit the Angels frequent God himselfe vouchsafeth to be present as the first Adam saith he was placed in Paradise to keep it Ita secundus Adam versatur in Ecclesia sanctorum ut operetur custodiat so the second Adam is conversant in the congregation of the Saints to be working there and watching over them Bernar. serm 6. de dedication The Prophet David saith I will come into thine house in the multitude of thy mercies and in thy feare will I worship toward thy holy temple Psal. 5.7 5. Observ. To be content with our estate Vers. 20. IF he will give me bread to eat cloathes to put on c. Iacob requireth not any superfluous or unnecessary thing but onely needfull and sufficient provision like as the Prophet prayeth Give me not poverty nor riches but feed me with food convenient Pro. 30.8 We learne hereby to be contented with a little and not to covet aboundance there is a saying Cuiparum non est satis nihil est satis he that a little sufficeth not nothing will suffice the Apostle saith Godlinesse is great riches if a man be content with that he hath 1 Tim. 6.6 CHAP. XXIX 1. The Argument and Contents IN this chapter first is declared the entertainment of Iacob into Labans house where wee have 1. his communication with the shepheards verse 1. to 9. 2. his salutation of Rachel verse 9 to 13. 3. his manner of receiving into Labans house Secondly Iacob covenanteth with Laban for Rachel and serveth first seven yeares then Leah is given for Rachel by Labans craft after he serveth seven yeare more to enjoy Rachel vers 16. to 30. Thirdly the issue and fruit of Iacobs marriage is expressed the barrennesse of Rachel and the fruitfulnesse of Leah in bringing forth unto Iacob foure sonnes and the cause hereof is shewed because Leah was despised 2. The divers readings v. 1. to Laban of Bathuel the Syrian the brother of Rebeckah mother of Iacob and Esau. S. the rest have not these words v. 8. we may not B. G. we cannot caet iacol to can till all the shepherds be come together S. all the flockes caet and wee doe remove the stone H. they doe remoue caet verse 9. while they spake H. while hee spake caeter v. 13. Having heard the causes of his journey H. He told Laban all these words or things caeter v. 21. the daies of my service are fulfilled C. my daies are fulfilled caet v. 22. great troupes of friends being called together H. he called together all the men of the place caeter v. 27. fulfill seven yeares for her G. fulfill or passe over a weeke for her caeter so likewise v. 28. fulfill a weeke of daies of this marriage H. v. 30. obtaining the desired marriage he preferred the love of the second before the first H. he went into Rachel and loved Rachel more than Leah caet v. 35. he called T. she called cater 3. The Explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Of the three flockes and the stone laid upon the wels mouth Vers. 2. THree flocks of sheepe lay there c. there was a great stone upon the wels mouth c. 1. I will omit the allegories that are here devised the Hebrewes by the three flocks understand the people Levites and Priests three orders in Israel others by the stone would have signified the doctrine of the Pharises which was an impediment to the knowledge of the law 2. They used to lay a great stone upon the wels mouth not only to preserue men from danger by falling into it but to keepe the water that it might not be troubled or corrupted for it seemeth there was great scarcity of water in that country Mercer QUEST II. Of Rachels keeping her fathers sheepe Vers. 9. RAchel came with her fathers sheepe 1. So was it the fashion of that country to set their daughters to keepe their sheepe as the seven daughters of Revel Moses father in law did Exod. 2.16 Rachel seemeth thereof to have her name which signifieth a sheepe Muscul. 2. Rachel was thus imployed and Leah stayd at home for that shee was the elder and now marriageable or because of her tender eyes which might not endure the sunne Mercer QUEST III. Whether Iacob rolled away the stone alone Vers. 10. HE rolled away the stone 1. Some thinke that he with the rest did remove this stone Iâ—n 2. But it is rather like that Iacob did it alone being now a man of perfect strength seventy seven yeares of age whereas the other might be youths and some maidens as also Iacob casting affection to Rachel might put forth his strength to shew her pleasure and to insinuate himselfe Mercer QUEST IV. Of divers kinds of kissing and whether it were lightnesse in Iacob to kisse Rachel Vers. 11. ANd Iacob kissed Rachel
Potiphars house blessed because of Ioseph Gen. 39.3 Masters therefore should have a speciall care to make choyce of godly servants that God may blesse the worke under their hands Perer. CHAP. XXXI 1. The Contents IN this Chapter first we have Iacobs departure from Laban with his wives and children and cattell where wee have 1. The occasion that moved Iacob the murmuring of Labans sonnes and change of Labans countenance vers 1 2. 2. The Commandement of God for Iacobs departure vers 3. 3. Iacobs consultation with his wives first Iacob maketh report of his faithfull service vers 6. Labans churlish dealing vers 7 8. of Gods blessing vers 10. to vers 14. then his wives give their consent vers 14. to 15. and so Iacob departeth he and his vers 17. to 22. Secondly there is described Labans pursuit and expostulation with Iacob where is set forth Labans accusation and Iacobs recrimination 1. Laban accuseth Iacob of two things the secret carrying away of his daughters vers 26 27. the stealing away of his gods vers 30. Iacob defendeth himselfe in shewing the cause why he went a way secretly vers 31. in giving Laban leave to search for his gods which hee doth but findeth them not by reason of Rachels excuse to vers 36. 2. Iacob againe accuseth Laban for his hard dealing making profession of his great travell and faithfull service and Gods blessing to 42. then Laban yeeldeth himselfe vers 43. Thirdly there is declared in this Chapter how Iacob and Laban make a covenant together 1. The covenant it selfe is expressed vers 49. to 52. 2. The ratification of it of each side by an oath and ceremonies Laban sweareth by the God of Nahor 53. and together with Iacob maketh an heape of stones vers 47 48. Iacob sweareth by the feare of his father Isaack 53. and offereth sacrifice vers 54 55. 2. The divers readings v. 1. And Iacob heard S. T. and he heard cater hath gotten all this substance C. all this glory caet cabhor glorie v. 5. the God of my father was with me caet the word of the God of my father was my helpe C. v. 7. your father hath lied unto me C. hath mocked me T. hath deceived me caet hatal signifieth all these hath changed my reward or wages often lambs so also vers 41. S. ten times or turnes caeter manah a portion v. 8. if he said the white shall be thy reward they brought forth white H.S. if hee said the particoloured G. or ring-straked B. or spotted C. or spotted in the legs T. gnà cadh to binde whereof commeth the word here used that signifieth them that are spotted in the binding places that is the shankes and the legs v. 10. of divers colours H. sprinkled as with ashes S. spotted or party B.G.C. spotted as with haile heb baradh signifieth haile T. v. 13. I am the God which appeared unto thee in the place of God S. I am the God of Bethel cater v. 14. have we had as yet any portion B. is there yet any more portion for us in our fathers house caet for they could not say that they had hitherto no part seeing it followeth in the next verse vers 16. all the riches which God hath taken from our father is ours c. v. 15. and should he also devoure our money T. should wee suffer him still to devoure that God hath given us and hath eaten also our money caet v. 18. he tooke all his cattell and houshold stuffe S. all his cattell and goods cat v. 20. and he would not confesse to his father in law H. he concealed from Laban the Aramite S. C. stole away the heart of Laban B.G. he stole away from Laban as v. 27. or deceived the heart of Laban Tr. v. 23. he tooke his sonnes and brethren S. his brethren caet that is kinsfolkes v. 24. that thou speake nothing bitterly to Iacob H. that thou speake not evill S. that thou speake ought save good B.G. that thou speake neither good nor bad that is concerning his returning againe T. heb from good to bad P.C. v. 29. it is in my hand through God B. there is power in my hand caet cel is the name of God it signifieth also strength v. 31. that I departed without thy knowledge I feared c. I was afraid and said lest thou wouldest have taken thy daughters cat v. 32. the place where thou findest thy God let it not remaine C. with whom thou findest thy gods let him be slaine before our brethren H. with whom thou findest c. let him not live caeter and he found or knew nothing with him added by the Septuag v. 36. so the sollicitude or care of the searcher was marked H. Laban searched through all the house and found not the idols S.G. Laban tossed or handled all the tent C.B.T. mashesh to feele to handle v. 38. were not barren H.S.G. cast not their young C.P.T.B. shacall to be deprived of young v. 40. what was stollen thou didst require of me H. what was wanting of the number thou diddest require of me I kept them by day and by night C. of my hand didst thou require what was stollen by day or night caeter v. 43. are mine and my daughters S. are mine c. v. 47. Laban called it the heape is witnesse Iacob called it the heape of witnesse H.S. Laban called it legar sahadutha Iacob called it Galeed caet gnal is an hillocke or heape gnedh a witnesse put together gnalgnedh v. 49. and Laban added c. H. and he called it a watch tower S.C. and he called it Mispah G.B.T. v. 54 and he offered sacrifice H.S. Iacob offered sacrifice caet they did eat and drinke S. they did eat caeter 3. The explanation of doubâ—full questions QUEST I. How Laban had changed Iacobs wages ten times Vers. 7. HE hath changed my wages ten times 1. Neither Cajetans exposition is to bee received that his wages was not so often changed but it is saith he an hyperbolicall speech for where the words may be taken properly what need a figure to be admitted 2. Rasi is in the other extreme who taketh the word monim here used for ten peeces of coine so that he would have his wages changed ten times ten times that is an hundred times 3. Hierome taketh it literally and so doth Augustine that he was deceived twice every yeare for the five last the first not counted because twice in every yeare in Italy and likewise in Mesopotamia the Ewes have young as Hierome alleageth out of Virgil bis gravidae pecudes â—wes twice with young 4. The Septuag read for ten times or turnes ten lambs which Augustine would justifie because a lamb may be taken for the lambing time as arista an eare of corne is taken for harvest and so their meaning should be that Iacob was deceived ten lambing times q. 95. in Genes But it is more
weake because the oracles which they gave were many times uncertaine and false It is true that some teraphim were used for such purpose to consult withall as Zachar. 10.2 The teraphim have spoken vanity but yet all were not so used as the teraphim which was in Davids house 5. And yet upon this example it cannot bee gathered that there were some teraphim which were not idols as Ramban inferreth and Perer. numer 4. for although David himselfe were farre from idolatry and idols in Sauls time were publikely removed yet there might be some reliques of superstition privately remaining and this in Davids house might bee secretly kept by Michâ—l without Davids knowledge or it was as an implement not regarded Mercer 6. Wherefore it is most like that these teraphim did resemble an humane shape and that they were consecrated to superstitious uses as those idols of Laban were which he therefore afterward called his gods vers 30. QUEST VII Wherefore Rachel stole away her fathers idols IT is further questioned wherefore Rachel stole away Labans idols 1. Not as some thinke that Laban should not consult with them to know which way Iacob was gone sic Aben Ezra Tostat. for though Laban missed them presently that is to be imputed to his superstition who did often visit his idols 2. Neither did Rachel this to revoke her father from idolatry as Rab. Salomon to whom give consent Basil Nazianzene Theodoret for then shee needed not to have beene ashamed of her fact neither would Iacob so sharply have censured the fact to bee worthy of death 3. Nor yet did Rachel steale them away being made of some precious metall that it might be some recompence unto her for part of her dowry Perer. numer 7. for this had beene plaine theft 4. Neither yet as Iosephus thinketh did Rachel carry away her fathers gods that if he should pursue after them haberat quâ— confugeret 〈◊〉 impetratura she might have recourse unto them to aske pardon and to appease her fathers wrath for this had beene plaine idolatry 5. Nor yet was this done by way of mystery as Gregory collecteth that as Laban found noâ— his idols with Iacob sic diabolus ostensis mundi thesauris in Redemptore nostro vestigia â—â—rena 〈◊〉 non invenit so the devill having shewed the treasures of the world did not finde in our Redeemer any footsteps of terrene concupiscence c. 6. But it is most like that Rachel though much reformed and reclaimed from her fathers superstition by her husbands instruction yet was somewhat touched therewith still and therefore of a superstitious mind did take away her fathers idols and hereof it was that long after able Iacob reforming his house caused all the strange gods to be removed sic Chrysostom hom 47. in Genes Mercerus Calvin QUEST VIII Whether Rachel were any thing addicted to superstitious worship BUt some are of contrary opinion that Rachel was not aâ— all addicted to her fathers superstition whose reasons are these 1. Because Rachel did worship God and prayed unto him Genes 29.22 God remembred Rachel and heard her and if she had purposed to worship these idols she would not have used them so irreverently to have sate upon them c. Theodoret. qu. 89. in Genes Cont. Though Rachel were a worshipper of God yet she might have her imperfections and some reliqâ—â— of superstition might remaine Iacobs family professed the worship of God and yet there were found amongst theâ— strange Gods Genes 35. 4. Neither is Rachels gesture to bee much regarded in such a necessity rather her superstitious minde may therein appeare how she was addicted to those images seeing she sought excuses to keepe them still her manner of sitting was no signe of irreverence but it served for an excuse both to pacifie her fathers wrath which she feared and to with-hold those superstitious monuments still which she loved 2. Wherefore it is more like that Rachel was not free from all touch of superstition both because she had beene a long time trained up under a superstitious father and could not so easily forget her manner of education though much qualified with Iacobs instruction as also for that wee reade that a good while after such images and mammets were found in Iacobs house Gen. 35. which are like to have beene these which Rachel had stollen from her father sic Chrysostom ex pontiâ—i Cajetan Oleaster ex nostris Musculus Mercer Calvin QUEST IX How Iacob is said to have stollen away Labans heart Vers. 20. THâ—s Iacob stole away the heart of Laban c. 1. This word is not taken as 2 Sam. 15.6 where it is said that Absolon stole away the heart of the people from David the meaning cannot be so here for Labans heart was not toward Iacob 2. Neither because Rachel had stollen away his teraphim where Labans heart was for Iacob yet knew not that 3. Neither yet it is so said because the hope of Labans heart was gone Iacob being departed who was so profitable to him 4. But because Iacob gave no notice of his going he is said to steale away his heart that is to deceive and disappoint him and secretly convey himselfe away It is therefore rather to bee read to steale away from his heart for so the word ceth sometime signifieth as Gen. 44.4 when they went out of the city jutâ—â—â— ceth hagnor QUEST X. What river it was that Iacob passed Vers. 21. HE passed the river that is Euphrates 1. Sometime it is called the great river Iosu. 1.4 sometime the river without any addition Iosu. 24.3 and in this place 2. For three causes is the river called great and so much celebrated in Scripture 1. For that it was the greatest river beside Nilus that was knowne to the Jewes 2. For that it was one of the rivers of Paradise 3. Because it was the bounds of that large land of Canaan promised to Abrahams seed Genes â—5 18 Perer. 3. Iacob is said to passe the river as declining the ordinary way fearing left Laban might overtake him Mercer QUEST XI How the 7. dayes of Labans pursuit are to be accounted Vers. 23. HE followed after him 7. dayes journey 1. These 7. dayes must not bee accounted from Iacobs first setting forth as Rasi thinketh for Iacob being three dayes journey from Laban who was now gone to sheare his sheepe vers 19. which were removed 3. dayes journey from Iacobs flocke Genes 30.36 while the messenges went to tell Laban Iacob was gone â— dayes journey and so was in all six dayes journey before Laban by this reckoning Laban should overtake Iacob in one day from Carras to Gilead which was not possible Laban then overtooke Iacob the seventh day after that he himselfe set forward that is 13. dayes after Iacobs departure Musâ—ul â— Neither with 〈…〉 wee suppose that Laban returned to Carras 〈◊〉 City which was in the 〈◊〉 betweene the two â—â—ockes as hee thinketh to take his friends with him and so to pursue Iacob for the
Eliphaz sonne or nephew as in this chapter there are two Anahs mentioned the one brother the other sonne of Sibeon vers 20.14 Mercer And further whereas Corah is not reckoned in the first place among Eliphaz sonnes vers 11.12 yet afterward he hath his place among the Dukes of Eliphaz vers 16. it is like he was the nephew rather than the sonne of Eliphaz who was famous among the rest and therefore is named among the honourable dukes of Eliphaz Iun. QUEST VI. When Esau departed from Iacob into mount Seir. Vers. 6. WEnt into a country away from the face of Iacob c. 1. This can neither be understood of Esaus first departure after Iacob was gone into Mesopotamia for Esau could not be said to goe away from Iacobs face he being absent and to say that Isaack reserved a double part for Iacob as the first-borne and sent Esau away it would have exasperated him so much the more 2. Neither yet was this the first time of Esaus going to dwell in Seir after Iacobs returne for Iacob sent messengers before to Esau into the country of Seir from whence he came with 400. men Gen. 32.3 And that exposition is somewhat rackt to interpret for from the face of Iacob before his comming Iun. for in the next verse the reason of Esaus departure is yeelded for that they not Isaack and Esau as Iun. but Esau and Iacob whereof immediate mention before was made could not dwell together by reason of their substance 4. therefore the right solution is that Esau first dwelled in the country of Seir while Iacob was in Mesopotamia removing from his father either upon displeasure for the losse of his birth-right or because of the unquietnesse of his wives that were an offence to his parents or for that he was allied by marriage to the Hivites that dwelt in Seir for Aholibamah was the daughter of Anah of Sibeon the Hivite Gen. 36.2.24 Muscul. But as yet Esau had not removed all his goods and substance to mount Seir which he had not full and peaceable possession of before the Hivites were thence expelled Rambâ—â— And afterwards Esau returned from thence to visit his father and having performed his last duty in the buriall of Isaack he then finally departed altogether sic August Mercer QUEST VII The cause of Esaus departure from Iacob Vers. 7. THeir riches were great and they could not dwell together These then were the causes of Esaus departure from Iacob 1. As it is here expressed their substance was so great that they could not inhabit together not as though the land of Canaan were not sufficient for both but that corner in Hebron where they inhabited as strangers was too scant for their great flocks of cattell Mercer 2. Beside Esau had a minde to mount Seir as fitter for his study and trade of life who was given to hunting Perer. and for that his wives were of that country and he had dwelt sometime there already 3. But most of all Gods providence herein appeared to separate these brethren both for the commodious and quiet dwelling of Iacob who would continually have incurred the offence of his brother as also herein the Lord provided for Esaus posterity that they should not dwell in Canaan lest with the rest of the Canaanites they might have beene destroyed by the Israelites to whom that land was promised Perer. QUEST VIII How the generations of Esau are said to be borne in mount Seir. Vers. 9. THese are the generations of Esau father of Edom in mount Seir c. 1. Edom is the name also of Esau but here it is taken for the Idumeans the posterity of Esau Calvin 2. Whereas before these sonnes here rehearsed were said to be borne in Canaan vers 5. we must either understand not that these generations were borne but dwelt in Seir Muscul. or it must be referred not to the sons of Esau which are againe rehearsed but to his nephewes his sonnes children which might be borne in Mount Seir Mercer QUEST IX Of Thimna the mother of Amalek Vers. 12. THimna was concubine to Eliphaz 1. Neither was this Thimna Eliphaz daughter which he had by the wife of Seir as the Hebrewes imagine which afterward was his concubine 2. Neither had Eliphaz a sonne called Thimna by this Thimna beside Amalech because 1 Chron. 1.36 Thimna and Amalek are numbred among Eliphaz sons for there Thimna the mother is set before Amalek her sonne because he was borne to Eliphaz of his concubine and therefore Iunius inferreth â—ell by way of explanation the sonne of Thimna Amalek 3. Yet Thimna and Aholibamah mentioned vers 40.41 are the names of men who were so called by the names of the first mothers of that nation Iun. 4. This Thimna then was the daughter of Seir the Sister of Lâ—â—an verse 2â— which being a little one might be brought up with Eliphaz his sonnes and afterward become his concubine Mercer 5. Amalek is here shewed to come of Eliphaz by his concubine Thimna to shew a difference betweene the right sonnes of Eliphaz and his bastard sonne Amalek of whom came the Amalekites whom God commanded to be destroyed whereas the Idumeans God would have to be preserved Mercer 6. Whereas vers 16. Amalek is counted among the sonnes of Eliphaz by Adah whereas his mother was Thimna it is like that Adah made him her adopted sonne and so he is numbred with the rest Luther QUEST X. Of Seir the Horite of whom the mount Seir was so called Vers. 20. THese are the sonnes of Seir the Horite c. 1. For the name Seir which signifieth hairie both Esau was so called Gen. 25.25 and this Seir who first gave the name to mount Seir before Esau came thither some of the Hebrewes thinke the place was so called Seir of the apparition of devils who shewed themselves as hairy men such as the Faunes were imagined to be But it is more like that the place tooke denomination of this Seir which there inhabited before Esau Mercer 2. Horite is not here an appellative but a proper name it signifieth free noble and they were the same with the Hiviâ—es as Sibeon the sonne of this Seir the Horite is called an Hivite Gen. 36.2 Iun. These were the ancient inhabitants of Mount Seir surprised sometime by the foure kings of the East Gen. 14.6 QUEST XI Whether Anah first found out the generation of mules in the wildernesse Vers. 24. THis is that Anah that found mules c. 1. The Septuagint make it a proper name reading ieemim not knowing as it should seeme what to make of it 2. The Chalde interpret it Giants that Anah found that is overcame gyants in the wildernesse in which sense the Lord is said in the psalme to finde out his enemies but then it should be eemim with alâ—ph not ieemim 3. Oleaster doth reade he found out maria sea or salt water in the wildernesse but then the word should be iamim 4. Hierome translateth hot waters
of the one may be preserved the others poore estate pitied that the people may say unto them as the Egyptians did to Ioseph Thou hast saved our liues for as Amb. well saith they thought it no sale of their right but a safety of their estate Lastly Ioseph most wisely did temper severitie and clemencie justice and mercy together first he dealt roughly with his brethren charged them to be spies imprisoned them caused Simeon to be bound laid theft to their charge but afterward he lovingly embraced them wept over them and was afoster father unto them O tormenta misericordiae cruciat amat O the torments of pittie hee vexeth and yet loveth them So mercie and judgement tempered together make a sweet harmony as David saith I will sing mercie and judgement such a song did Ioseph sing His wrath asswaged which appeared and was not his mercie prevailed which was and appeared not So Magistrates doe well sometime with Ioseph to use threats and speake roughly where is cause but I well hope that Iosephs irefull words and pretended threatnings will end toward his brethren with mercifull deeds and extended embracings We praise God for your Honours mercifull government let them first taste of your mercie that teach you to shew mercie The Egyptian priests under Pharaoh by the hand of Ioseph were maintained in the time of dearth I doubt not but your Honour under our peerelesse Pharaoh will doe your best that the Ministers of the Gospell be stored with maintenance where they have it not much more bee suffred to enjoy that they have Ioseph remitted his brethrens trespasse that had taken away his particoloured coat and although some of our brethren would have certaine ceremonies which may seeme as the coat of this Church removed yet Iosephs brotherly connivence may heale up that breach Toleration and forbearance toward friends and brethren in such matters may well beseeme Ioseph But your Honours constant resolution therein concurring with his excellent Majestie against all toleration of contrary religion or giving countenance to such is most honourable and joyous to all faithfull hearts If they differed from us only in some externall rites and were beside peaceable and profitable men they might have some reason to desire and expect to be tolerated and borne with according to that conclusion of the Toletane Councel In una fide nihil officit Ecclesiae sanctae consuetudo diversa c. In the Church the unity of faith is not hindred by the diversitie of rites But seeing they dissent from us in substantial and fundamentall points of faith and so are enemies to the Church and depend upon a forreinē Prelate for their direction and so are dangerous to the state your Honours resolution is most Christian to shew no connivence in this case much lesse to give protection but to use against such all providence and circumspection for Christ and Belial Dagon and the Arke light and darknesse cannot dwell together God give your Honour courage strength and zeale notwithstanding the malice and envie of idolatrous Romanists to hold on this happie course that with Ioseph though archers shoot at you your bow may abide strong and the hands of your armes be strengthened by the hand of the mightie God of Iacob Now lastly I wish unto your Honour Iosephs portion that according to his name first Iosephs vertues then Iosephs honours may be added unto you in this life and his everlasting inheritance afterwards in the heavenly Canaan through the great mercies of our gratious God and infinite merits of our blessed Saviour Christ Iesus to whom bee praise for ever Your Honours ready to bee commanded in the Lord Andrew Willet CHAP. XXXVII 1. The Method FIrst in this Chapter are set forth the causes of the envy and hatred of Iacobs sonne◠against Ioseph 1. His complaining of them to his father vers 2. 2. Iacobs extraordinary love and affection toward Ioseph vers 4. 3. His two dreames of the sheaves vers 7 8. of the starres vers 9 10. whereby was prefigured his preheminence over his brethren Secondly the fruits and effects of their envy are declared their hard dealing toward Ioseph with the occasion thereof and the sequele 1. The occasion was ministred by occasion of Iosephs sending to his brethren by Iacob vers 13. to 19. 2. Their hard dealing appeareth first in consulting to kill Ioseph but that Ruben otherwise turned them vers 20 21. secondly in casting of him into a pit while they themselves did eat and drinke not regarding the affliction of Ioseph vers 23. to 26. 3. In selling of him to the Madianites at Iudah his motion who sold him afterward to Potiphar Thirdly the sequell and issue is this first they dissemble with their father making him beleeve that Ioseph was torne of the wild beasts then they are causes of Iacobs great sorrow and griefe that mourned for his sonne vers 34 35. 2. The divers readings v. 2. when Ioseph was sixteene yeere old H. seventeene caeter v. 2. hee accused his brethren of a bad crime H. Ioseph brought their accusation C. evill saying or report B.G. evill fame T. dibbah signifieth infamy slander reproach v. 5. who hated him so much the more all have but the Septuag v. 13. Israel said to him H. Israel said to Ioseph caet v. 14. and Israel said to him S. and he said caeter v. 20. into an old pit H. into one of these pits caeter v. 21. endevoured to deliver him H. delivered him out of their hands caeter v. 22. this he said to deliver him H. that he might deliver caet v. 28. for twenty peeces of gold S. twenty peeces of silver caet v. 36. to Potiphar Pharaohs Eunuch H.S.B.G. one of Pharaohs courtiers T. Princes C.P. saras a Prince an Eunuch it is like he was not an Eunuch being married Pharaohs chiefe cooke S. chiefe captaine C.H. chiefe steward B.G. master of his guard T. chiefe of his slaughter men P. tabach signifieth to kill to put to death 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. What generations Moses here meaneth Vers. 2. THese are the generations c. 1. Some by generations expound the events and things that happened to Iacob and his posterity sic Vatab but the word toldoth will not fitly beare that sense 2. Some referre these generations to Ioseph as the principall among Iacobs sonnes in whom the image of Iacobs inward vertues and outward countenance did more appeare than in any of the rest Rupert but then he would have said generation not generations in the plurall 3. Others as Ramban Cajetan send us to the 46. chapter following wherein Iacobs posterity is rehearsed and numbred and understand those generations here to bee spoken of but that genealogy following ten chapters after cannot conveniently have dependance of this place 4. Therefore I thinke rather that we are to looke to the 35. chapter where in the end Iacobs twelve sonnes are rehearsed
high Priest as the Hebrewes imagine for he died ten yeares before Iacob was borne who was now above 100. yeare old and therefore Melchisedeck could not have a daughter so young to beare children neither was this punishment arbitrary in Iudah and inflicted without law according to his pleasure Burgens for Iudah had no such authority there nor yet as Lyranus and Tostatus was she worthy of the fire because she had committed not simple fornication but adultery because she was by law obliged to the third brother and so in a manner espoused for it was not adultery for the widow of the brother to marrie with some other than the surviving brother else Naomi would never have advised her daughters in law to get them other husbands in their owne Countrey Ruth 1.9 But I rather thinke that Thamars adultery was in this that she had played the whore whereas Iudah had betrothed and espoused her to Selah and that Iudah who never was minded to give Selah to Thamar fearing lest he might die also as is evident vers 11. was very forward to take this occasion to be rid of Thamar that Selah might not marrie her 3. But herein appeareth Iudahs too much rigour and injustice that before the matter was examined gave sentence and was partiall the truth being knowne in his owne cause and further it was a savage part to put to death a woman great with childe which is contrary both to divine and humane lawes for it is written Deut. 24.16 The fathers shall not bee put to death for the children nor the children for the fathers but if Thamar had now died the infant had died with her The Romans had a law that the execution of a woman with childe should be deferred till she had brought forth the same also was practised among the Athenians Aeltan lib. 5. And therefore Claudius the Emperour is noted for his cruelty that spared not to put to death women with childe Perer. ex Dion lib. 57. QUEST XI Wherefore the Midwife useth a red threed and what colour it was of Vers. 28. THe midwife bound a red threed c. 1. It is so rather to be read than with Oleaster a twine or double threed the word sani here used commeth indeed of sanah that signifieth to double which is rather to be referred to the double die and colour than the double matter Iun. Tostatus also is much deceived here that taketh it not for a red but a blacke colour twice died ex Perer. 3. The Midwife tied this red threed as a marke of the first-borne because he first put forth his hand and the purple colour very well agreeth to the birth-right or eldership Muscul. QUEST XII Whence Pharez was so called and whereof he is a type Vers. 29. HOw hast thou broken thy breach upon thee 1. Hierome is deceived that of this word pharatz that signifieth to breake or divide thinketh the Pharises to have taken denomination whereas they had their name rather of Pharas which signifieth to disperse or separate because they were separate from other in profession of life and their apparell Mercer 2. This story hath bin diversly allegorized by the fathers some by Pharez understand the beleeving Gentiles by Zarah the Israelites and by the red threed their bloudy circumcision sacrifices sic Iren. Cyril Some contrariwise will have Phares to signifie the Jewes Zarah the beleeving Gentiles Chrysost. 3. But this Phares is more fitly a type and figure of Christ who hath broken downe the partition wall and hath broken the power of hell and death Mercer And by this strange and extraordinary birth the Lord would have Iudah and Thamar admonished of the sin which they had committed and to be humbled thereby though he in his mercie had forgiven it Calvin 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. The difference betweene the apparelling of widowes and wives Vers. 14. SHe put her widowes garment off c. It seemeth that it was the use in those dayes for widowes to be knowne from wives by their mourning and grave apparell in which case more is permitted to women that are married whom the Apostle alloweth to adorne themselves with comely and sober apparell without pride or excesse 1 Timoth. 2.9 to please and content their husbands but widowes having no husbands to whose liking they should apparell themselves ought not to decke themselves to please other mens eyes Luther 2. Doct. Friendship ought alwayes to be joyned with pietie Vers. 20. IVdah sent a kid by the hand of his friend This Hâ—rah Iudahs friend did performe an evill office in being as it were a broker for Iudah who should neither have requested any dishonest or uncomely thing of his friend nor the other yeelded unto it love truth and piety ought not to be separated as Saint Iohn saith Whom I love in the truth Epist. 3.1 Muscul. 3. Doct. Adultery in former times punished by death Vers. 24. LEt her bee burnt We see that even among the Canaanites adultery was judged worthy of death for Iudah inventeth no new kinde of punishment but speaketh according to the law and custome of that Countrey So the Lord himselfe said to Abimelech that had taken Sarai unto him Behold thou art but a dead man for this c. Gen. 20.3 Now although this law as peculiar to that Countrey bindeth not now neither in respect of the kinde of death for by Moses law onely the Priests daughter if she played the whore was burned Levit. 21.9 the rest were stoned nor yet in the inequality of the law for the women offending were burned the men escaped as appeareth in Iudah Calvin whereas both adulterers and adulteresses are alike guilty and though then there was greater cause of keeping their seed uncorrupt for preserving of their lives and the distinction of families in which respect it may be thought somewhat of the former rigour and severity may be abated yet this example condemneth the security and connivence of magistrates in these dayes in the punishing of this sinne when as faults of lesse nature are more severely censured than adultery And whereas the president of our Saviour is urged by some for the mitigation of the punishment of adultery because he would not condemne the woman taken in adulterie it doth not serve their turne for this mercie Christ shewed not to cleare or exempt the adulteresse leaving her to the magistrate but partly to shew that he came not to be a judge in such causes as neither in other like businesses as dividing of the inheritance Luk. 12.14 partly by this example he would teach what is to be required in the person of an accuser not to bee guilty of that crime whereof he accuseth others 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. That it is not lawfull upon any occasion to marrie the brothers wife Vers. 8. GOe into thy brothers wife Because in this place as also Deut. 25.5 it is permitted to naturall brethren to marry the wives of their brother deceased
T. according to these words G. according to the mouth or face of these words heb v. 8. We and our little ones H. we and you and our substance S. we and you and our family B.C. we and you and our little ones T.G. heb taph a little one v. 9. I will receive the childe H.S. I will be surety or undertake for him caet v. 11. Turpentine and almonds H.C. turpentine and nuts S. nuts and almonds B.G. pineapples and almonds P. nuts of the turpentine tree and almonds T. boten the turpentine tree with the fruit heb v. 14. That he deliver your brother that is in bonds H. Your other brother caet I shall be as one robbed of my children H.B.I. as I have beene robbed of my children shall be robbed C.G. I as I have beene robbed of my children am robbed of my children S.I. if I be robbed of my children I am robbed T. that is he securely committeth the successe to God being prepared to beare whatsoever hapneth the like phrase is used Esther 4.16 v. 16. Benjamin his brother by the mothers side S. Benjamin caet without any addition v. 18. They being terrified there H. the men seeing they were brought into Iosephs house were afraid caet v. 18. That he may cast some cavill upon us and violently bring us into servitude H. that he may cavill with us and lay to our charge S. that he may be Lord over us and seeke occasion against us C. that he may seeke occasion against us and violently lay hands on us B. that he may picke a quarrell against us and lay somewhat to our charge G. that he may beare us downe and runne upon us T. that he may roll himselfe upon us and cast himselfe upon us heb v. 25. They heard that he must dine there S. that they should eat bread there caet v. 30. His bowels were moved H. enflamed caet camar to wax hot v. 31. They count such a feast prophane H. because the cattell which the Egyptians worship the Hebrewes eat C. for that is an abomination to the Egyptians caet v. 35. And were drunken with him B. drunke plentifully with him T. shacar to be drunken or drinke freely heb 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Whether all Iacobs family lived of the provision out of Egypt Vers. 2. TVrne againe and buy us a little food c. 1. Iacob stayeth not till all the bread was eaten up for whereof should they then have lived till they went and came but the provision was very neare spent Mercer 2. Neither is it to be thought that Iacobs whole family which had some 200. or 300. persons for there were 70. males which came out of Iacobs loynes beside their wives nieces and servants lived together of the wheat brought out of Egypt but that in such great necessity there was a supply made with herbs roots acornes and such like Calvin 3. Iacob speaketh of buying a little food not as though he thought the famine to be at an end but because in time of famine great parsimony is used and a little made to goe a great way Muscul. QUEST II. Why Iudah prevaileth more with Iacob than all the rest Vers. 11. THen Iacob said if it must be so now c. Iudah perswadeth more than the rest to have Benjamin goe with them not in respect of the punishment which hee undertaketh as though it were greater to beare the blame for ever which some make a type of everlasting punishment whereas Ruben offered the present death of his two children which was but temporary but Iacob rather rejected that speech of Ruben as foolish and inconsiderate 2. Neither doth Iudah perswade in respect of his age because Ruben being not heard and Simeon absent and Levi indisgrace because of the massacre of the Sichemites Iudah was the next borne Muscul. 3. But Ruben was refused Iacob conceived evill of him for his incest with his fathers concubine Iudah was respected for his wisdome and gravity of whom Iacob did foresee that the Messiah should be borne Mercer 4. As also Iudah watcheth hi◠〈◊〉 when the provision was spent so that Iacob was forced in respect of that present necessity to 〈…〉 them Perer. QUEST III. Of Iacobs present Vers. 11. TAke of the best fruits of the land c. 1. For three causes Iacob doth counsell them 〈…〉 a present with them 1. To finde grace with the Lord of the Countrey 2. To redeeme their brother Simeon 3. To cleare themselves of the suspition of being taken for spies Philo. 2. Though these gifts were not of any great price yet Iacob hopeth that the good will of the giver should be accepted Calvin 3. But the Hebrewes here are very ridiculous in their superstitious toyes who prescribe this verse thrice to be said in the City gates where any pestilence or other deadly danger rageth when one entreth and so he shall be preserved Mercer as though Gods wrath were appeased with balme turpentine almonds such as Iacob sent for a present QUEST IV. Of the double money which they are bidden to carry with them Vers. 12. TAke double money in your hand 1. Some thinke that they carried double money with them to buy corne with for Iacob might conjecture that the price of corne by reason of the exceeding dearth was enhaunced and that beside this double money they carried the other money which was found in their sacks mouth Rasi Bahai whom Iunius and Musculus follow 2. But I rather thinke with Mercerus that the money which they were to restore was part of this double money and the other halfe was to buy corne for so vers 15. it is said they tooke twice so much money with Benjamin there is mention made onely of double money QUEST V. Of Iacobs prayer Vers. 14. GOd almighty give you mercy c. 1. The word is rachamim which signifieth bowels and consequently compassion and so indeed God heard Iacobs prayer for afterward vers 30. Iosephs bowels yearned and his affection was moved at the sight of Benjamin Muscul. 2. Where Iacob saith that he may deliver your other brother he meaneth not Ioseph as some thinke but Simeon that was kept in bonds 3. Some of the Hebrewes by these two the captivity of Simeon and the sending away of Benjamin doe mystically understand the two captivities of the ten tribes and of the two tribes after the which there should be no other but they are deceived for the Jewes are in captivity to this day QUEST VI. The meaning of Iacobs words if I am robbed I am robbed Vers. 14. IF I be robbed of my children I am robbed 1. Not as though hee counted himselfe robbed in a manner of all when he lost Ioseph as some Hebrewes expound 2. Neither yet is this spoken in respect of all his sons in generall whom he now sent away as Calvin 3. Nor yet doth Iacob thus complaine either as despairing or to make his
sonnes more sollicitous and carefull Muscul. 4. Nor yet is this his meaning that I shall be deprived of Benjamin as I am already of Ioseph and Simeon and that Iacob did prophesie of Benjamins trouble about the cup Mercer 5. But this is the speech of a resolute man that doth cast the worst as if he should have said well Benjamin shall goe and if I be robbed I am robbed Gods will be done as Esther saith in the like manner If I perish I perish Esther 4.16 Iunius QUEST VII Who Iosephs steward was and of the divining time Vers. 16. WHen he saw Benjamin he said to his steward 1. Ioseph knew not Benjamin who was now 24. or 25. yeares old otherwise than by seeing him with the rest of his brethren Mercer 2. This steward could not be Manasses Iosephs eldest sonne as some Hebrewes imagine for he was not above six or seuen yeare old and he could not at that age understand languages as this man did neither was he fit to manage the houshold affaires 3. The men shall eat with me at noone it seemeth that they spent the morning in the weighty affaires and at noone tooke their dinner both for that the morning was the fittest time to dispatch serious businesse and for that in those hot Countreyes they used in the heat of the day to keepe their houses Mercer Muscul. QUEST VIII Of the manner of the feast which Ioseph prepared for his brethren Vers. 32. AFter they prepared for him by himselfe c. 1. Ioseph made his brethren a feast to shew his good will toward them and to insinuate that the former proceedings with them was not of hatred the Romans used such kinde of feasts which they call charistia to the which were invited none but kinsfolke to continue love among them and seeke reconciliation if there had beene any breach of friendship Valer. Maxim lib. 2. cap. 1. 2. It seemeth that there were three tables provided the first for Ioseph who sate alone according to his state another for the Egyptians the third for Iosephs brethren Muscul. 3. The Egyptians refused to eat with the Hebrewes not onely because they were a proud people and despised all other nations beside themselves but there was a more speciall reason because the Hebrewes were keepers of sheep Gen. 46.34 and so did eat of sheepe and other cattell which the Egyptians worshipped and therefore Moses saith to Pharaoh that they could not offer in the land of Egypt that which was an abomination to the Egyptians that is to kill and sacrifice such cattell as they worshipped and to eat part thereof thus the Chalde paraphrast also expoundeth 4. In that it is said they sate before him we see how ancient an use it is to sit downe at the table as before it is said of Iosephs brethren Gen. 37. that they sate downe to eat bread 5. Likewise where it is added they tooke messes from before him it seemeth it was a custome for great persons to send messes of meat from their table to such as they favoured as Xenophon writeth of Cyrus lib. 8. that he never used to eat his meat alone but imparted it to those which were present sometime sent part to his friends absent 6. Where it is said they drunke and inebriâ—â— sunt and were drunken as the vulgar Latine and Septuagint reade we must not thinke that they were indeed drunken but here the word Shacar is taken for more liberall or plentifull drinking as Augustine well noteth inebriandi vocabulum saepe pro satietate solere poni c. this word is often taken in Scripture for satiety fulnesse as Hagg. 1.6 Ye drinke but are not filled where the same word Shacar is used and in the same sense it is taken here QUEST IX Of their order of their sitting downe at the table Vers. 33. THey sate before him the eldest according to his age c. 1. The Hebrewes are deceived that thinke Iudah as the chiefe to have sate downe in the first place and that the sonnes of Leah had their places before the sonnes of Iacobs concubines and Benjamin they say was placed next to Ioseph but the text is plaine that they sate according to their age Ruben first and Benjamin last Muscul. Mercer 2. Neither did they thus place themselves according to their wonted use as thinketh Mercer but as Ioseph appointed them for so the text is They sate before him or in his presence as it were by his direction Iun. 3. But we refuse that fable of the Hebrewes as though Ioseph by his divining cup should know every ones age and so call him by his name to sit down Ioseph was far from using any such superstition 4. The cause then why Iosephs brethren marvelled was not because Benjamin had five parts to their one as Cajetane or because they had such great entertainment Mercer but they mused how Ioseph being as they supposed an Egyptian did know how to place them in order Iun. Muscul. QUEST X. How Benjamins messe was five times more than his brethrens Vers. 34. BEnjamins messe was five times so much as any of theirs 1. It is not like as some imagine that the rest of the brethren who were ten were two to a messe and Benjamin had five messes for so he should have as much as all the other ten which is not like 2. Some conjecture that the other brethren might have three messes a peece and Ioseph five more than any that is eight in all Perer. but then Iosephs messe was not five times greater than the rest as the text is 3. Tostatus thinketh that every one had five messes and that Benjamin had five messes but as big againe as theirs but this cannot be for Benjamins messes exceed rather in number than in quantity the word is rabah he multiplied 4. Iosephus also differeth from the Scripture in making Benjamins part but twice so much 5. Wherefore it is more probable that Benjamins messe was five times so much to any of his brethrens not comparing them all together but sunderly and apart that for every one of their messes Benjamin had five But that beside Benjamins common part among his brethren Ioseph should send him one Asenath his wife another Manasses and Ephraim each of them one to make up five is but a curious observation of the Hebrewes Mercer QUEST XI Why Ioseph gave to Benjamin a greater portion than the rest NOw Ioseph thus preferred Benjamin before his brethren though he were in the last place 1. Not to make the portions of Rachels children in giving five parts to Benjamin and keeping two to himselfe equall to the portions of Leahs seven children six sons and a daughter as Alexander Polyhistor ex Euseb. for Dinah Leahs daughter was not present to have a share among them 2. Neither as Lyranus was it to feele the minde of the brethren how they were affected toward Benjamin for after they had testified their love sufficiently in the next
who tooke him to be a Magician after the manner of Egypt Mercer QUEST II. Why the searcher taketh no exception to the money found in their sacks mouth but onely to the cup. Vers. 12. ANd he searched and the cup was found in Benjamins sacke c. 1. He cunningly searcheth all their sacks though he knew well enough where to finde the cup that it might bee done without suspition Muscul. 2. Whereas the money was in every one of their sacks mouth which hee that searched found no fault with but onely for the cup it was not for that as Ramban thinketh the money was put there with their privity for the cup was conveyed into Benjamins sacke together with the money 3. But he passeth over the money with silence because he had told them before Genes 43.23 that God gave them their treasure and so he might say now againe Muscul. and if he had taken exception to the money they should all have beene stayed whereas Iosephs purpose onely was to have Benjamin apprehended for the triall of his brethrens affection toward him Mercer QUEST III. Why Iudah speaketh for the rest Vers. 16. THen said Iudah c. the Lord hath found out the iniquity c. 1. Iudah speaketh first and for the rest not because he had now the principality above his brethren as Calvin for that yet was not declared but because he was surety to Iacob for Benjamins returne and so this matter concerned him most Mercer 2. And this iniquity which God found out is not to be referred with Vatablus to this present accusation of theft whereof they were not guiltie but to their former trespasse committed toward Ioseph as they before confessed that trouble was befallen them for that cause Genes 42.21 Iunius Mercer QUEST IV. Why Iudah saith to Ioseph thou art aâ— Pharaoh Vers. 18. THou art even as Pharaoh 1. Iudah maketh mention of his great authority both to shew the reason of his former speech Let not thy wrath be kindled against thy servant he had reason to feare his displeasure being so great a person Iunius as also to shew that he was not ignorant of his greatnesse and therefore pressed to speake unto him not of any rude boldnesse but of necessity Calvin Likewise he doth by this meanes insinuate himselfe for great persons love to heare of their honour and authority Mercer 2. And now beginneth more lively to take effect that propheticall dreame of Ioseph that his brethren should bow downe to him as their King for so they objected to Ioseph Shalt thou reigne or bee a King over us Gen. 37.8 Muscul. QUEST V. How some things are omitted by Moses afterward expressed Vers. 19. HAve ye a father or a brother 1. This question asked by Ioseph is not set downe by Moses before in the story Gen. 42. in their first examination yet there is no doubt but that Ioseph so inquired of them for Iudah would not tell an untruth in his presence but Moses supplieth that here which was omitted before 2. Benjamin is called a little lad or youth jeled cathan in respect of the rest for otherwise he was now supposed to be thirtie yeares of age having ten children which went downe with him into Egypt Gen. 47. some thinke he was but 24. or 25. yeares old but that number of children will give him to be elder Mercer QUEST VI. Why Benjamin could not depart farre from his father Vers. 22. THe childe cannot depart from his father 1. This is neither a doubtfull speech whether to bee referred to Iacob or Benjamin as Aben Ezra as hee noteth that to bee of the same kinde Ruth 4.8 He drew off his shooe whether it be understood of the buyer or seller 2. Neither is it meant of Benjamin that he could not depart from his father without danger to himselfe as Ramban 3. But it is spoken in respect of Iacob whose love was such to Benjamin that he could not endure that he should goe from him and therefore Iudah saith that Iacobs life depended of his life vers 30. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Nothing is hid from Gods sight Vers. 16. THe Lord hath found out our wickednesse c. God then seeth all things he knoweth what is done in secret neither the darknesse of the night neither the secrecie of the place can hide from his sight and knowledge so the Apostle saith All things are naked and open in his eyes with whom we have to doe Heb. 4.13 2. Doct. Servitude and want of liberty the punishment of theft Vers. 16. BEhold we are servants to my Lord both we and he with whom the cup is found They judge themselves worthy of servitude and bondage because of this supposed theft of the cup It is therefore a just punishment that they which doe steale away the goods of others should lose the liberty and free use of their owne Muscul. Answerable hereunto is that law which was afterward made by Moses that if the theefe had not wherewithall to make restitution hee should be sold for his theft Exod. 22.4 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. Against the vulgar Latine translation Vers. 28. ANd I said of a surety he is torne in peeces But the vulgar Latine translation readeth and yeâ— said whereas the truth is that Iosephs brethren did not so say to their father but onely shewed him Iacobs coat embrued with bloud but Iacob upon the sight thereof so gathered and said Ioseph surely is torne in peeces Gen. 37.33 2. Confut. Against Bellarmine that taketh faith for a vow Vers. 32. THe Latine translation readeth Ego hunc in fidem meam recepi I gave my faith or became surety for him from this place Bellarmine would justifie his exposition of that place 1 Tim. 5.12 Having damnation because they have broken the first faith which he would have understood of the vow of continencie as in this place Iudah by his faith meaneth the solemne promise made to his father But Bellarmine falleth in this collection for in the originall there is no word that signifieth faith the word here used is guarabh which is to be surety or undertake for another 6. Places of Morall use 1. Morall To use honour and wealth moderately Vers. 2. PVt my silver cup c. Ioseph might have used cups of gold and precious stone if hee would his honour riches and abundance was so great but he contenteth himselfe to drinke in silver and carrieth himselfe moderately in his great honour Calvin whereby men are taught in the middest of their prosperity to be humble and not to be proud of their riches as it is in the Psalme If riches increase set not your heart upon them Psal. 62.10 2. Morall That we should looke unto God in all our affliction Vers. 16. GOd hath found out the wickednesse c. Those men doe wisely acknowledge God to be the authour of their trouble and affliction and their sinne to have justly procured it Vatablus So should we in
therefore we should not set our affections upon earthly things but presse forward in our desire toward our heavenly Countrey 5. Morall Good officers should not seeke to inrich themselves Vers. 14. IOseph laid up the money in Pharaohs house Ioseph was a faithfull officer to Pharaoh he did not seeke to inrich himselfe by his office but sought the Kings profit and increased his treasure Mercer Such an one was Iosua who in the division of the land of Canaan to the tribes did not share any thing to himselfe but the children of Israel gave him an inheritance among them when they had made an end of dividing the land Ios. 19.49 Such should officers and Judges be toward the King and people to deale faithfully with the one and justly with the other not to turne all to their owne profit and gaine as many doe now adayes CHAP. XLVIII 1. The Method and Argument of the Chapter FIrst in this Chapter is declared how Ioseph came to visit Iacob when he was sicke Secondly Iacobs testament is set downe first concerning Iosephs sonnes then his gift and legacie toward Ioseph himselfe vers 22. with a generall prophecie of the returne of all his children vers 21. Concerning Iosephs sons 1. The ground and occasion of Iacobs blessing of them is expressed which is first the promise of God vers 4. then the right property that Iacob had in them vers 5. Thirdly because Rachel was taken away leaving not much issue behinde her vers 7. and Ioseph was the eldest of her who was his principall wife 2. Iacobs blessing followeth first the preparation to the blessing where we have set forth 1. Iacobs kissing and embracing of Manasses and Ephraim vers 9 10. 2. Iosephs reverence to his father vers 12. 3. The presenting of his two sonnes and the order of disposing them Manasses to Iacobs right hand and Ephraim to his left vers 13. Secondly in the blessing 1 There is the ceremonie the laying on of Iacobs hands contrary to Iosephs expectation the right hand upon the youngest the left upon the eldest vers 14. 2. The pronouncing of the blessing which sheweth the author or efficient cause God who had fed him and delivered him vers 15 16. and the effects the naming of them among the tribes and their great increase and multiplying vers 16. 3. The ratification of the blessing where we have first Iosephs exception vers 17 18. then Iacobs answer containing a satisfaction to Ioseph vers 8 9. a confirmation of the blessing vers 20. 2. The divers readings v. 1. It was told to Iacob H.S.C. one told Iacob caet v. 7. Concerning the divers reading of this verse see before chap. 35. vers 16. and quest 13. upon that Chapter v. 7. I buried her in the way of the horse-race S. neare the way to Ephrata caet v. 11. I am not deprived of thy face H.S. I had not thought to have seene thy face caet v. 14. He layed his left hand upon the head of Manasses which was the elder changing his hands H.S. hee taught his hands although Manasses was the elder C. guiding or directing his hands of purpose for Manasseh was the elder B. G. he knew feeling with his hands that Manasses was the elder T. caused his hands to understand that Manasseh was the elder P. sacal to understand v. 15. God whom my fathers pleased in his sight S. served in his sight C. walked in his sight cat halach to walke v. 16. That they may grow into a multitude S.H. grow as fish into a multitude cat v. 20. In thee Israel shall be blessed H.S.C. shall blesse caet v. 21. The word of God shall be your helpe C. God shall be with you caet v. 22. I give thee Sechem the chiefe part above thy brethren S. I have given thee one portion of land c. B. I give thee one principall part or portion above c. C.G.T. Sechem signifieth a part portion or elbow of ground and it is also the proper name of a place Which I tooke out of the hand of the Amorites by my prayer and deprecation C. by my sword and my bow caet 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Of the adopting of Manasseh and Ephraim into the degree of Iacobs sonnes Vers. 5. MAnasseh and Ephraim shall be mine as Ruben and Simeon are mine 1. Iacob upon Gods promise that he should increase into many people by the spirit of prophecie adopteth Manasseh and Ephraim into the number of his sonnes that seeing Rachel was taken away before he had many children by her he should by these be increased 2. He adopteth them in the place of Ruben and Simeon the two elder brethren and so the birth-right is conveyed from Ruben to Iosephs sonnes because he had defiled his fathers bed 1 Chron. 5.1 3. Here we have the practice of that law afterward established Deut. 22.17 of allotting a double part to the eldest Iun. for Ioseph had a double part in that two tribes came of him whereas the rest of his brethren had but each one his tribe Manasseh and Ephraim had not each of them his double part to the rest as some Hebrewes thinke but they two being the fathers of the two tribes doe make their fathers part double to the rest Mercer QUEST II. Whether Ioseph had any other sonnes beside Manasseh and Ephraim Vers. 6. THe linage which thou hast gotten after them c. 1. This is to be understood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 potentially which thou maiest get afterward for the Scripture maketh no mention of any sonnes beside these two that Ioseph had at this present Iun. Mercer as also it might be uncertaine whether Iosephs wife were at this time with childe Mercer 2. The other sonnes should be more properly Iosephs yet so as that they should make no tribe of themselves but be accounted with Manasseh and Ephraim Iun. 3. They are deceived which thinke that Machir and Galaad of Manasseh and others of Ephraim were those other sonnes of Ioseph for they are his nephewes and Manasseh and Ephraim were their fathers not their brethren also some thinke that if Ioseph had begotten any other sonnes they should have had no inheritance in Canaan but this is not like seeing they came of Iacob whose whole seed was chosen likewise whether Ioseph had afterward any other sonnes it is uncertaine it is like he had not because no mention is made of them in Scripture neither doth it much skill seeing they were to be annexed and incorporate into these two tribes of their brethren Mercer QUEST III. Why Iacob maketh mention of the death and buriall of Rachel Vers. 7. I Buried in the way to Ephrath 1. Iacob maketh mention of the death and buriall of Rachel 1. Not to answer a secret objection why he buried not Rachel in the double cave with his fathers as he himselfe desired to be buried and thereupon tooke an oath of Ioseph because she
punished than adulterie which farre exceedeth the other as the Wise man compareth them together Prov. 6.30.32 that which the spirit of God hath judged to be the weightier sinne by mans ballance cannot be made lighter And hereof Erasmus complaint in his time was just Savitur passim in miseros fures c. Poore theeves are every where streightly handled whereas neither Dracos nor the Romane nor Moses lawes punish theft with death Then hee proceedeth Avaritia nostra facit ut ideo magnum malum existimemus furium quia pecuniam summi boni loco ducimus Our covetousnesse is the cause that we count theft such a great evill because we hold money to be so great a good This may suffice of this question 4. Places of docâ—rine out of the whole booke 1. Doct. Gods election sure and infallible FIrst it is evident by this booke of Exodus wherein is set forth unto us how diversly the people provoked God by their sinnes as their Idolatrie lust murmuring impatience yet God continued their mercifull Lord still that Gods election is immutable and whom he loveth he loveth to the end Ioh. 13.1 Genevens 2. Doct. Which is the best forme of a Common-wealth SEcondly In this booke also is described the best forme of a Common-wealth when as both Prince Nobles and people have their due that forme which is mixed of these three states is the happiest and least subject to change and freest from mutinies So was it in Israel in Moses time in his sole government there was a Monarchie in the 70. Elders assistants an Aristocracie in that out of every tribe the Senatours and Elders were indifferently chosen therein there was a shaddow of the Democraticall state Sâ—mler This mixt forme of government is well seene in our high Court of Parliament where there is a concurrence of three estates 5. Places of confutation 1. Confutation against election by workes FIrst this booke shewing on the one side the ingratitude and disobedience of the people on the other the stedfast love of God toward them affoordeth an evident argument of Gods free election without any respect to workes against those which defend election ex praevisis operibus of workes foreseene before and the Apostle to the same purpose out of this booke alleageth that notable text I will have mercie on him upon whom I will have mercie Rom. 9.15 Borrhaius 2. Confutation against those which say all things were carnall to the fathers FUrther some out of Serveius schoole which have taught that the fathers in the law had only a carnal imagination of terrene things and no knowledge of the Messiah are in this booke confuted for S. Paul sheweth how that in their externall actions and symbols baptisme was shadowed forth and Christ both their spirituall meat and drinke and ours 1. Cor. 10.2.3 And though the Apostles expected a terrene kingdome Act. 1. that they did draw from the error of those times it being a generall received opinion But they themselves before that joyned with Peter in confessing Christ to be the Sonne of God Matth. 16. and afterward they shewed wherein their happinesse consisted in preaching remission of sinnes in Christ. Simler Prologomen 6. Places of morall use 1. Mor. Our spirituall deliverance by Christ shadowed forth FIrst here in the deliverance of Israel out of Egypt is shadowed forth our spirituall deliverance by Christ they under Moses escaped from the tyrannie of Pharaoh and the bondage of Egypt wee by Christ are set free from the spirituall captivitie of sinne and Sathan as the Prophet Zacharie alludeth unto this externall deliverance chap. 10.11 The Scepter of Egypt shall depart away Borrah 2. Mor. Gods chastisements tend not to destruction but to amendment AGaine in that the Lord when the people sinned scourged them and yet not to their destruction but to their amendement it sheweth that both God is not partiall but will punish sinne even in his owne children as also that the afflictions which God layeth upon his children tendeth not to their eversion but is sent rather to worke their conversion Genevens The Apostle saith If ye endure chastening God offereth himselfe unto you as unto sonnes Heb. 12.7 3. Mor. Example of speciall vertues in this booke FUrther in this booke many examples of singular vertues are propounded worthy of imitation of piety in the Midwives of faith in Moses parents of meeknesse in Moses and faithfulnesse toward his people of zeale in the Levites that all flocked to Moses to execute vengeance upon the Idolaters Simler CHAP. I. THis chapter sheweth the occasion which moved the Lord for the cause thereof was in himselfe to procure the deliverance of his people This occasion is of two sorts First the wonderfull increase of the people where is mention made both of their names and number comming downe to Egypt vers 1. to vers 7. then of their increasing in Egypt vers 7. Secondly The other occasion is the affliction of the Israelites which followed upon this their increasing and multiplying where is set downe their consultation with the threefold end thereof vers 10. Then the execution where foure severall afflictions of the Israelites are described 1. Their hard usage under the taskmasters vers 11. 2. Their miserable bondage being at the command in generall of the Egyptians not only for publike but private workes vers 14. 3. The male children are commanded to be slaine where first the charge is given by Pharaoh to the Midwives vers 15.16 Then the execution followeth contrarie to the Kings expectation where three things are declared the reason which induced the Midwives not to obey the Kings cruell edict v. 17. their defence unto the King vers 18.19 the reward of the Midwives vers 20. 4. Then followeth the generall edict for the destroying of all the men children vers 22. 2. The divers readings 5. But Ioseph was in Egypt A.P.V.B.G. cum caeter with Ioseph which was in Egypt T. here which is added the meaning is that Joseph though he were in Egypt must be added to that number to make up 70. 10. That they joyne themselves unto our enemies or fight against us T. better than and fight against us B.G. cum caet for their feare is threefold lest they should run to their enemies rebell or escape out of their service 11. They built for Pharao cities of munition T.S. rather than cities of treasure A.P.C.B.G. or cities of tabernacles L. or cities of store V. the word mischenoth is taken for munition 1. King 9.19 14. With all manner of bondage which they exacted of them by cruelty G.A.P.L. or according S. better than beside all service which c. T. for the preposition eeth signifieth with or to put it in the nominative their bondage wherein they served them was most cruell V.B. the word bepharech signifieth not cruell but by or with cruelty 16. When yee looke into the stooles T. that is whereon the women sate in their travell to see
Laudabile praise worthie si quis salva fide refugiat periâ—ulum instans If one not violating his faith doth shun the instant danger unlesse we will say that Christ when he escaped out of their hands that sought to stone him did it of feare Luke 4. But I rather preferre the 7. exposition before touched QUEST XXII Why Moses sufferings are called by the Apostle the rebukes of Christ. BUt seeing so oft mention hath beene made of that place to the Hebrewes it shall not be amisse briefly to shew the meaning of those other words of the Apostle vers 26. esteeming the rebuke of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt 1. We refuse here the exposition of Lyranus that he calleth the rebukes of Moses the rebukes of Christ because by faith foreseeing what Christ should suffer hee by Christs example was confirmed to endure the like for in this sense they are Moses rebukes rather than Christs 2. Neither are they called Christs rebukes because they were such as Christ commendeth Blessed are they that suffer persecution for righteousnesse sake Matt. 5. 3. or for that Christ was to come of that people and therefore their rebukes are counted the rebukes of Christ Cajetan 4. or because Moses was a figure of Christ and suffered the like rebukes because that as Moses left the Court and palace of Pharaoh to be partaker of the afflictions of his people so Christ descending from heaven tooke upon him our infirmities Oecumenius Theophylact. 5. But they are called Christs rebukes because he suffereth in his members and accounteth their afflictions as his owne in which sense the Apostle saith he fulfilled the rest of the afflictions of Christ in his flesh for his bodies sake which is the Church Col. 1.24 QUEST 23. Why Pharaoh sought to slay Moses Vers. 15. PHaraoh heard of this matter and sought to slay Moses The causes why Pharaoh sought Moses life Iosephus alleageth to be these three 1. Because the Egyptians envied his prosperous successe in the warres against the Ethiopians 2. They feared him as like to be one that aspired to great matters and might seeke some innovation and change in Egypt 3. The Egyptian Priests did prophesie of him that he was like to prove very dangerous to Egypt By these meanes the King was incensed against him But I rather approve that which Philo writeth that Pharaoh was not so much moved against Moses for the death of one Egyptian as for that by this he perceived that Moses was a friend and favourer of the Hebrewes whom he accounted his enemies and an enemie to the Egyptians his subjects and friends Philo lib. 1. de vita Mosis QUEST XXIV The causes why Moses lived in exile and banishment 40. yeares Vers. 15. THerefore Moses fled Zeiglerus thinketh that whereas at the fortieth yeere of Moses age there were 390. yeeres expired since the promise made to Abraham and that tenne yeeres onely remained of the affliction of the people which was to continue 400. yeeres in one place and other Genes 15.13 Moses thought to prevent the time there being but tenne yeeres to come and therefore God punished his presumption with fortie yeeres exile But this cannot stand with the Apostles testimonie of Moses that by faith he forsooke Egypt if it were a worke of faith how could it be a punishment for his presumption Therefore the causes of Moses flight and exile are better touched by Ferus 1. That the people should not depend upon man but trust in God for their deliverance 2. That Moses might be weaned altogether from the pleasures of Egypt and delicate life in Pharaohs Court 3. That he might be taught that the deliverance of Israel should not be by sword or strength but by the spirit of God 4. To punish the peoples ingratitude for not more thankfully accepting of this benefit that God had stirred them up a deliverer for not onely this Hebrew whom Moses rebuked rejected his calling but generally all the people made light of it as S. Stephen sheweth Act. 7.25 QUEST XXV Of Midian what countrie it was and where situate Vers. 15. ANd dwelt in the land of Midian 1. This was the chiefe Citie of the Midianites so called of Midian one of the sonnes of Keturah by Abraham it was situate in Arabia upon the red sea as Iosephus 2. Hierome saith there were two Cities of this name one on the South part of Arabia by the red sea the other by Arnon and Arcopolis the ruines whereof were to be seene in his time 3. The whole Countrie was called Arabia where the Midianites Amalekites Israelites dwelt together Philo. And these Arabians were called Petrei of their metropolis or chiefe Citie Petra Borrh. 4. This Midian was not farre from Mount Sinai for thereabout did Moses keepe his father in lawes sheepe Exod. 3. and thither came Iethro with Moses wife and children and S. Paul placeth Sinai in Arabia Gal. 4. 5. The women of this Countrie joyning with the Moabites inticed the Israelites to commit fornication Numb 25. These Midianites oppressed Israel seven yeeres of whom Gideon slew 135000. Iud. 8. QUEST XXVI Rehuel Iethro Hobab whether the same Vers. 18. ANd when they came to Rehuel their father c. This Rehuel was not the same with Iethro as the Septuagint and Latine translator here read Iethro and as Hierome thinketh they were two names of the same man 2. Neither had he foure names Iethro Rehuel Hobab Keni as Thostatus Lyranus for Hobab was the sonne of Rehuel Numb 10.29 and hee was called Keni of his nation and countrey because he was a Kenite Numb 24.21 Iunius 3 Pererius also is deceived thinking that Hobab was not Moses father in law but his wives brother and his father in lawes sonne because saith he Moses father in law departed from them at Mount Sinai Exod. 18. but Hobab staied with them still and was their guide in the wildernesse Numb 10.31 But Pererius herein erreth also for these two stories of Iethro and Hobab Exod. 18. and Numb 10. must be joyned together they were both one man and hee tooke his leave of Moses as it is shewed Exod. 18. but he returned againe unto them before they departed from Sinai to be their guide as Moses requested Numb 10. and it is like he brought his kindred and family with him because the Kenites are read afterward to have cohabited with Israel Iudg. 1.16.4 Wherefore Rehuel was grandfather unto Moses wife called also their father after the manner of the Hebrewes Iethro and Hobab are the same for they are both said to be the father in law of Moses Exodus 18. and Num. 10.29 and Hobab and Iethro was the sonne of Rehuel ibid. Iun. QUEST XXVII Whether Rehuel were Prince and Priest of Midian Vers. 16. ANd the Prince of Midian c. The Hebrew word is Cohen which signifieth both Prince and Priest and one that is preferred or exalted in any office or authoritie as Davids sonnes are called
the mariner that worketh the evill spirit as the winde and weather that tempteth and moveth God as the sternes man that directeth and guideth all So Augustines resolution is Deus voluntatem ejus proprio suo vitio malum in hoc peccatum judicio suo justo occulto inclinavit God by his just and secret judgement inclined his will being evill by his owne corruption into this sinne De liber arbit cap. 20. Hee there speaketh of Shemei whom David saith God bid curse him the like may bee said of Pharaoh who is properly said to have hardened his owne heart Exod. 8.15 as the next and immediate worker of it but God hardened it concurring as a just Judge in punishing Pharaohs sinne by obstinacie and hardnesse of heart See more of this question before chap. 1. doct 1. QUEST XX. How Israel is called the first borne sonne of God Vers. 22. ISrael is my sonne even my first borne 1. Israel is called the Lords first borne not only in respect of eternall election as Pellican for the election of God doth not hinder terrene government they might be eternally elected of God and yet bee Pharaohs servants still 2. Neither is this spoken only comparatively because they were the first nation that publikely professed the worship of God and had the prioritie of the Gentiles who were as the younger brother Ferus 3. Nor yet is it spoken only by way of similâ—tude that they were as deere unto God as the first borne Piscator 4. But they were the first borne people by a peculiar election whereby the Lord had set them apart from all other people to whom he would give his lawes and therefore Pharaoh was not to keepe them in servitude belonging to another Lord Simler Therefore to them did belong the right and preeminence of the first borne as dignity authority Borrh. And they were beloved of God in the right of the Messiah the first borne of all creatures and the only begotten sonne of God Iun. who was to bee borne of that nation according to the flesh Osiander 5. Therefore God will slay the first borne of Egypt both of man and beast because of the injurie offered to his first borne and this being the last judgement which was shewed upon Egypt it is like that God revealed to Moses aforehand all those severall plagues which afterward were sent upon Pharaoh QUEST XXI Who smot Moses in the Iune and how Vers. 24. THe Lord met him and would have killed him 1. In the Hebrew it is said Iehovah met him the Latin and Septuagint read the Angell of Iehovah giving the sense rather than the word for Iehovah by his Angell smote Moses the Angels of God are found in Scripture to bee the Ministers of Gods judgements Pellican Iun. 2. Tertullian thinketh that Moses sonne that was uncircumcised was in danger rather than Moses himselfe but that is not like for then Moses himselfe rather if he had beene in case would have circumcised the child rather than his wife 3. For the manner of punishment inflicted upon Moses that is a ridiculous fable of R. Salomon that the Angell appeared in likenesse of a Dragon and swallowed up Moses past the middle to the place of his circumcision and then when Zipporah in haste had circumcised the child hee let him goe againe Theodoret thinketh that the Angell appeared with a drawne sword threatning Moses but Moses was more than threatned for hee was so weake that hee was not able to circumcise his child therefore the common opinion of the Hebrewes is that Moses was smitten with some sudden disease as may appeare in that his wife was faine to cut off her sonnes foreskinne and yet it is like that whether the Angell appeared in a visible humane shape or otherwise came upon Moses thar by some visible and evident signe hee and his wife perceived that it was for neglect of circumcision Iun. QUEST XXII For what sinne the Lord would have killed Moses NOw concerning the cause why the Lord laid his heavy hand upon Moses 1. It was neither because he carried his wife and children with him which were a cumber unto him and therefore hee sent them bake as Augustine and Eusebius Emisenus for seeing Moses had no speciall commandement to leave them behind he was therein to follow the common order and duty required in matrimony to take care of his wife and children Simler And he could not have left his wife behinde without offence to his father in law who might have thought hee had neglected her and would take him another wife in Egypt 2. Neither was his feare the cause because he was afraid to goe unto Pharaoh as Theodoret for he was now in his journey and was resolved to goe forward 3. Therefore the cause indeed was for the neglect of the circumcision of the child as David Kimhi Rupertus Thostatus with others Ex Pereriâ— as it may appeare because that as soone as the child was circumcised Moses was presently delivered from the danger therefore some Hebrewes conjecture that God punished him for making so long stay in the â—ane is frivilous and without ground Simler QUEST XXIII Whether the Israelites transgressed in omitting circumcision 40. yeeres in the wildernesse BUt it will be further questioned why the Lord was angry with Moses for deferring of circumcision and yeâ— he did tolerate it in the Israelites which were not circumcised in the desert by the space of forty yeeres as is evident Iosh. 5. Some therefore thinke that the Israelites were dispensed with for being not circumcised in the wildernesse because it was not so needfull in that place seeing the people were separated from all other nations and lived apart by themselves and therefore circumcision was not so necessarie there the speciall end whereof was to distinguish the Israelites from all other people but when they came over Jordane among other nations then they received circumcision the badge or cognisance of their profession so Theodoret Damascen Contra. But this was not the principall end of circumcision to make difference betweene the Israelites and other people the chiefe scope thereof was to bee a seale of the covenant betweene God and his people and therefore ought not in any place to have beene neglected 2. Some therefore excuse this omission of circumcision in the desert by the continuall journeying of the Israelites they were still to follow the direction of the cloud whether by day or night but they could not travell immediatly upon their circumcision Perer. Who further addeth that if it had beene a fault in them Moses would not have suffered such a great breach of the law seeing the man that gathered stickes upon the Sabbath was punished Contra. 1. The continuall travell of the Israelites could not bee the chiefe or onely cause of such omission seeing they stayed many yeeres in one place as in Kadesh barnea Deut. 1.46 and when they were circumcised in Gilgal they were presently also to goe forward
returned unto the Lord and said c. 1. Some as the Hebrewes doe altogether blame Moses in expostulating thus with God and lay upon him an imputation of a grievous sinne and for this cause they say the Lord would not suffer Moses to enter into the land of Canaan But if Moses herein had committed so great an offence the Lord would not have vouchsafed him so gratious an answere 2. Neither yet is Moses altogether to be excused as some thinke that he speaketh not out of his owne sense but in the peoples Augustine thinketh that he uttered not verba indignationis sed inquisitionis orationis words of indignation but of inquisition as desirous to be further instructed 3. But in that Moses was impatient of delay and complaineth that the people were not yet delivered whereas the Lord had before told Moses that Pharaoh would not let them goe at the first this sheweth Moses forgetfulnesse and herein his faith and infirmitie strive together Simler Borrh. QUEST IX How the Lord is said to afflict his people Vers. 22. WHy hast thou afflicted this people 1. God is said to afflict his people not onely because he suffered it to be done for so as Thostatus reasoneth God might as well be said to lie because he permitteth it to be done 2. Neither onely because the message which the Lord sent by Moses to Pharaoh was the occasion of this persecution Perer. 3. But beside that such evils as are punishments of sinne and not sinne may be caused by the Lord as the Prophet saith Shall there bee any evill in a citie and the Lord hath not done it Amos 3.6 The Lord is said to afflict his people as by whose providence their affliction was sent and the Lord directeth the same to his glory the good of his people and the destruction of his enemies Simler 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. The beginning of our calling alwayes most difficult Vers. 23. SInce I came to Pharaoh to speake in thy name he hath vexed thy people c. This people being neere unto their deliverance are more grievously vexed so the beginning of a mans calling and turning to God is alwayes most difficult and Satan seeketh by all meanes to supplant them that are departing from him so it is said in Ecclesiasticus chap. 2.1 My sonne if thou wilt come into the service of God prepare thy soule to tentation Ferus Pererius 2. Doct. The preaching of the law discovereth and reviveth sinne FUrther in that by Moses preaching to Pharaoh he was thereby more incensed and his cruelty increased we see what the preaching of the Law worketh without the Gospell it reviveth sinne and discovereth that which before lay hid as the Apostle saith Sinne tooke occasion by the commandement and wrought in me all manner of concupiscence Rom. 7.8 Ferus not that the law is evill or properly bringeth orth or causeth sinne but mans corrupt nature thereby taketh occasion and rebelleth against the commandement and so sin which before lay hid and secret is made more manifest and beginneth to shew it selfe see Rom. 7.12.13 5. Places of Controversie 1. Conf. Not Protestants but Papists and Romanists the raysers of rebellion and plotters of treason Vers. 1. THen Moses and Aaron went and said to Pharaoh c. thus saith the Lord God of Israel Pererius here upon giveth this note that Moses notwithstanding the unjust vexation of his people doth not cause them to rebellion but goeth in peaceable manner to the King so farre he collecteth well then he proceedeth and very untruly chargeth the Protestants whom he blasphemously calleth Hereticks in this manner Qui specioso quodam obtentu nescio cujus libertatis religionis Evangelicae omnia humana juxtaque divina jura confundentes ac pervertentes rapinis incendiisque ac caedibus sectam suam fundare propagare ac confirmare conati sunt Who by a goodly pretence of I know not what libertie and the religion of the Gospell confounding and perverting all humane and divine lawes endevour by rapines burning and slaughter to establish propagate and confirme their sect Perer. in cap. 5. disput What could be said or devised more maliciously against the profession of the Gospell If one word onely be changed and for Evangelicae put in Pontificiae if for the religion of the Gospell he had said the Popish religion nothing could be uttered more truly For we call the heaven and earth to witnesse that we are free from such imputations of rebellion as the late dayes of the Marian persecution in England can plentifully testifie when many hundred Martyrs willingly laid downe their lives like meeke lambes and patiently committed their bodies to the fire not inciting the people to any insurrection or stirring against their Prince But the Romanists all the dayes of Queene Elizabeth our late Sovereigne of blessed memorie tooke a quite contrarie course they would never suffer her to be at rest but first attempted a rebellion in the North after in Ireland then procured the Spanish nation to enterprise a professed invasion wherein the Lord shewed himselfe our protector from heaven not contented herewith they hatched as cockatrice egges many unnaturall treasons against her sacred person but the Lord preserved his annointed from their wicked conspiracies and granted her in despite of them all to end her dayes in peace Since which time their heads have beene working and have disquieted and endangered the state first by conspiracie of some Popish Priests combined with some more noble in birth than in any other condition or part of true nobilitie And of late by the desperate plot of some miscreant Gentlemen Jebusited by that wicked seed and seminarie of Satan they would have undermined the Parliament house set the same on fire and made an end at once of his sacred Majestie with all his honourable States and Peeres more cruell than Caligula which wished that all the Senators of Rome had but one necke that he might have stricken it off at once Now let all men judge whether these be not the men rather which pervert all humane and divine lawes which with fire and sword would make havocke of all the very enemies of all pietie and humane societie 2. Conf. Against the Epicures that denie the divine providence Vers. 20. WHy hast thou afflicted this people c. This teacheth that afflictions and calamities which are sent upon the people doe proceed from God and are governed by his providence contrary to the wicked opinion of Epicures who did not acknowledge any divine providence in the world but ascribed all to fortune and chaunce like to these whom the Prophet speaketh against Who were frosen in their dregges and said in their heart the Lord will neither doe good nor evill Zephan 1.12 6. Places of Exhortation and morall duties 1. Observ. The neglect of the service and worship of God procureth plagues Vers. 3. LEst he run upon us with the pestilence The neglect then of the service
to the eyes doth deere them and easeth the paine It seemeth this plague consisted most of the common sort of frogs because they came out of the waters yet there might be a mixture also of the other sorts especially of the Rubetae to make the plague more grievous 3. And in this plague this was strange and extraordinary that the frogs left the waters their proper element and scralled upon the land and entered their houses Simler QUEST II. Of the greatnesse of this plague frogs COncerning the greatnesse of this plague 1. Philo noteth that those frogs filled the high wayes and their houses yea crept into their Temples and did climbe up into their upper chambers so that they were at their wits end 2. Iosâ—phus sâ—ith that beside the annoyance which they brought upon the land leaping upon their meat and drinke that the waters were corrupted by them so that it stanke of them and was putrified and full of corruption Some Hebrewes write also that they crept into their mouthes when they were asleepe and entred â—nto their bowels 3. Thus the Egyptians by this plague were cumbred and punished in all their senses in their sight with the number and uglinesse of them in their hearing with their croaking in their taste by corrupting their victuals in their smell with the stinch of them in their feeling with their â—iting and venom Pererius 4. This plague was sutable to their sinne for as they regarded not the pitifull and mournfull cries of the infants which they cast into the water so now are they vexed with the crying and croaking of frogges Infants as Theodoret noteth are herein resembâ—ed to cralling frogs because they doe so creepe upon their hands and feete before they are strong to goe Perer. 5. We reade that in time past whole Cities have beene dispeopled by frogs that invaded them without any miraculous worke Plinie out of Varro reporteth of a City in France where the people were driven away by frogs Paulus Oroâ—â—us writeth that the Abderites were chased out of their Country by frogs and craved of Cassâ—nder King of Macedonia some other place of habitation Perer. So the Artoriitae of India and the people inhabiting about Paeonia and Dardania were invaded of frogs Egypt also out of the slime thereof is apt to engender frogs as Iosephus writeth and for this cause the bird Ibis is honoured among them because that kind destroyeth the frogs But there is a great difference betweene this miraculous worke and the other first in respect of the infinite number of them and their generall overspreading secondly those frogs were ingendred not all at once but by little and little here as soone as Aaron had stretched out his hand this great army of frogs was raised thirdly they all are suddenly destroyed and gathered in heapes the other as they came not all at once so neither doe they goe away all together Simler QUEST III. From whence this great aboundance of frogs came THis aboundance of frogs 1. Came neither out of the slime as Iosephus thinketh into the which hee saith they were resolved againe 2. Neither yet altogether out of the waters for though Egypt is full of pooles of water and lakes yet they sufficed not to fill all Egypt with frogges 3. Therefore they were brought forth by the power of God neither did the frogs of any naturall instinct leave the waters to creepe upon the land but like as God by the ministry of his Angels brought all the creatures to Adam to receive their names and afterward unto Noah in the Arke so were these frogs brought together and sent upon the land Perer. QUEST IV. In what place and how the Sorcerers brought forth frogs Vers. 7. THe Sorcerers did likewise 1. They brought not forth true frogs but counterfeit as before in the first plague but the frogs that Aaron caused were frogs indeed for afterward they were gathered into heapes and the land stanke of them that it might appeare to be a true miracle Pellican 2. These Sorcerers though in shew they could bring forth frogs yet they could not remove the plague of frogs which was sent upon the land Osiander 3. The place where the Sorcerers shewed their skill was in the land of Goshen which was exempted both from these and the other plagues for the Lord threatneth only to bring the frogs upon Pharaoh and his people vers 3. Iun. Simler QUEST V. Why Pharaoh calleth now for Moses and not before Vers. 8. THen Pharaoh called for Moses c. Pharaoh called not for Moses to pray for him to remove the first plague though both Philo and Iosephus so affirme there being no such thing expressed before it is hard for any man to imagine that which there is no warrant for 2. Therefore this may be the cause why Pharaoh is forced now to flee unto Moses and not before because this was a more grievous and intolerable plague which is extended upon Pharaoh and his house none are exempted from it in the other plague they might make some shift to helpe themselves as the richer sort with wine the poorer with the juyce of herbes and such like but against this plague there is no remedy Perer. 3. But it seemeth that Pharaoh had a double meaning he would have the frogs removed first that afterward hee might call backe his promise for dismissing of the people Simler QUEST VI. Why Moses saith to Pharaoh take this honour to thee Vers. 9. TAke this honour over me when I shall pray 1. Some refer these words to the event that when the frogs were removed Pharaoh should have good cause to boast of Moses and to rejoyce that he was so neere at hand to helpe him Vatab. 2. Some understand Moses to speake by way of comparison that he had now no cause to boast of his Sorcerers that could not helpe but in Moses Simler 3. But the meaning seemeth rather to be this that Moses doth yeeld unto Pharaoh this honour to appoint a time when the frogs should be taken away that God might receive greater honour thereby Iun. QUEST VII Whether Moses tempted God in prescribing the time of removing the plagues AT what time I shall pray for thee 1. Moses doth not tempt God in appointing a time for this worke as the Bethulians did Iudith chap. 7. that limited to themselves the space of five dayes to expect helpe from God for they speake doubtfully but Moses confidently Simler 2. Neither herein did Moses presume but he was assured of Gods assistance not being so much confirmed by the successe of the miracles hitherto as building upon Gods promise who had made him a God unto Pharaoh both to bind and loose to doe and undoe Simler Borrh. 3. And Moses leaveth it to Pharaohs choice to appoint a time least he might have bin thought to have wrought by constellation or other astrologicall meanes Pellican QUEST VIII Of the use and application of this plague of the frogs COncerning the application of
said to harden mans heart divers profitable questions come now in order to be handled for seeing the Lord is here divers times said to harden Pharaohs heart as chap. 4.21 chap. 7.3 chap. 9.12 chap. 10. vers 10. and 20. and 27. chap. 11.10 chap. 14. vers 14. and 8. even nine times in all it seemeth that Moses of purpose useth this significant phrase and doth inculcate it often that we should well weigh and consider it QUEST XIII What the hardnesse of heart is FIrst then it is requisite to be knowne what this hardnesse of heart is 1. It may first be described negatively by the unaptnesse of an hard heart to any thing that is good it is neiâ—her passive active or apprehensive of any good thing not the first nec movetur precibus nec cedit minis It is neither moved by prayers nor giveth way to threats as Bernard saith For the next he saith it is ingratum ad beneficia ad câ—â—silia infidum it is unthankfull for benefits unfaithfull in counsell unshamefast in evill things c. There is no activitie in it to any goodnesse And for the third praeter solas injurias nihil non praeterit it remembreth nothing that is past but wrongs nor hath any forecast for the time to come unlesse it be to seeke revenge 2. It may be described also by the perpetuall companion thereof the blindnesse of the mind for as ignorance blindeth the understanding so hardnesse of heart blindeth the will and affection As the Apostle saith speaking of the Gentiles having their cogitation darkned through the ignorance that is in them because of the hardnesse of their heart Ephes. 4.18 Both these concurred in Pharaoh he shewed his blindnesse in saying I know not Iehovah his hardnesse of heart in adding Neither will I let Israel goe Exod. 5.2 3. The propertie of hardnesse of heart is this that it is not onely a great and grievous sinne but also the punishment of sinne that it is a sinne the Apostle sheweth Heb. 3.12 Take heed brethren lest then be at any time in any of you an evil heart to depart from the living God And that it is a punishment of sinne S. Paul also testifieth Rom. 1.21 Because when they knew God they did not glorifie him as God c. Then it followeth vers 24. God gave them up to their owne hearts lusts c. 4. Now the qualities and inseparable adjuncts of hardnesse of heart are these 1. Blindnesse of the judgement and understanding as Isai. 6.10 Make the heart of this people fat make their eares heavie and shut their eyes lest they see with their eyes heare with their eares and understand with their hearts 2. They are obstinate and wilfull and refuse to be admonished and instructed Who say unto God depart from 〈◊〉 we desire not the knowledge of thy wayes Iob 21.14 3. Such are rejected and cast out of the presence of God and left unto themselves such an onâ— was Saul of whom it is said That the spirit of the Lord departed from Saul and an evill spirit sent of the Lord vexed him 1. Sam. 16.14 4. They delight in doing of evill and make a sport of sinne Prov. 2.14 Which rejoyce in doing of evill and delight in the frowardnesse of the wicked 5. They regard not to doe things honest in the sight of men but contemne and despise all others Prov. 18.3 When the wicked commeth then commeth contempt 6. They are incorrigible and past all hope of amendment Prov. 1.30 They would none of my councell but despised all my correction 7. They are not ashamed of most vile sinnes Ierem. 3.3 Thou hadst a whores forehead thou wouldest not be ashamed 8. When the Lord smiteth them they feele it not neither have they any sense of Gods judgements whom the wise man compareth to those that sleepe in the mast of a ship and as drunken men that are stricken but know it not Prov. 23.24.25 9. They are growne to such an evill custome of sinning that they can doe none other as the Prophet saith can the blackamore change his skinne or the Leopard his spots then may yee also doe good that are accustomed to doe evill Ierem. 13.23 10. So that the sinnes of such seeme to be inexpiable and indeleble as the same Prophet saith that the sinnes of Iudah were written with a penne of iron and with the poâ—nt of a Diamond chap. 17.1 11. They wax daily worse and worse of whom it is said Revel 22.11 Hee that is filthy let him be filthy still 12. And as they increase in sinne so they doe treasure up Gods judgements against themselves and heape unto themselves wrath against the day of wrath Rom. 2.5 QUEST XIV Whether God be the efficient and working cause of hardnesse of heart NOw in the next place concerning the efficient cause of the hardnesse of heart 1. That it cannot be imputed to God as the worker and Author thereof it may appeare by these reasons First the hardnesse of the heart is a great sinne as is proved in the former question but God is no wayes the Author of sinne seeing he neither tempteth or perswadeth unto it for God tempteth no man Iam. 1.13 neither hath commanded it but hath forbidden it by his Law nor yet worketh with them that doe evill for all that God doth is good and so there is none good but God Mark 10.19 Neither doth the Lord approve sinne being done Psal. 8.4 Thou art not a God that lovest wickednesse If then God neither move to sinne nor commends it nor yet assisteth the committers of it or approveth it he is no way the Author of sinne Secondly if God causeth sinne then every man should sinne of necessity and so his punishment should bee unjust being forced to sinne But as Augustine saith Deus nemini per hoc quod falli non potest aut necessitatem aut voluntatem intulit delinquendi God by this that he cannot be deceived hath not brought upon any either a necessity or willingnesse of sinning Thirdly Augustine useth another excellent reason Fieri non potest ut per quem à peccatis surgitur per eum in peccata decidatur It cannot be that by whom men rise from sinne by him they should fall into sinne Fourthly Plato thus reasoneth Deus qui bonus est malorum causa dici non potest c. God that is good cannot be said to be the cause of evill for then hee should be contrary to himselfe Lastly if God any way should be the Author of sinne then it should be no sinne for whatsoever God doth is good Nay not to doe that which the Lord willeth should be sinne Perer. 2. Yet seeing God is said in Scripture to harden the heart which betokeneth an action aâ—d likewise in other termes God is said to give some over to vile affections Rom. 1.26 and to send upon some strange delusions that they should not beleeve the truth 2. Thess. 2.11 and to make
the heart fat the eares heavy and to shut the eyes Isai. 6.10 all which phrases doe imply an action and operation it is evident that God some wayes concurreth either directly or indirectly negatively or positively by way of working or giving occasion in the hardning of the heart QUEST XV. God otherwise hardeneth then by way of manifestation BUt yet God doth more than by way of manifestation harden the heart as some doe expound it that the Lord hardned Pharaohs heart which interpretation Augustine toucheth quâ—st 18. in Exod. that is by his plagues and judgements declared how hard it was 1. For in this sense God might bee said to commit any other sinnes when he doth manifest them and bring them to light 2. And though this exposition might serve here yet it faileth in other places as Deut. 2. it is said that God hardned the heart of Sehon King of the Amorites and Iosh. 10. that God hardned the hearts of the Canaanites and Rom. 9. God hath mercie on whom he will and whom hee will hee hardneth In these places it cannot be so expounded that God hardned that is declared their hearts to be hard QUEST XVI God hardeneth the heart not only by permission SOme doe expound it by way of permission because those that are hardned God depriveth of his grace and leaveth them to themselves So Damascen Ista non 〈◊〉 Deo agente accipienda sunt sed ut Deo permittente these sayings as God shut up all in unbeleefe and God gave them the spirit of slumber eyes that they should not see are not to be taken as though God did them but permitted them So likewise the ordinarie glosse in 4. Exod. Indurabo cor Pharâ—onis i. indurari permittam I will harden the heart of Pharaoh that is suffer it to be hardned So also Chrysostome Tradidit in reprobum sensum nihil aliud est quam permisit He gave them up to a reprobate sense it is nothing else than that hee permitted it as a Captaine leaving his souldiers in the midst of the battell may be said to deliver them into their enemies hands in Epist ad Roman Cajetane to confirme this interpretation sheweth how sometime in Scripture that is called a precept which is permitted as when Matthew said chap. 19.8 Moses for the hardnesse of your heart suffered you to put away your wives Marke hath Moses for the hardnesse of your heart wrote this precept unto you chap. 10. But although this be most true that God suffereth such to continue in their hardnesse of heart yet this is not all 1. For so the Lord suffereth also other sinnes to be done for there is nothing done in the world nisi omnipotens fieri velit vel sinendo ut fiat vel ipse faciendo unlesse the omnipotent God will have it done either by suffering it to be done or doing it himselfe Then if this were all the Lord might be said as well to steale and such like because he suffereth them to be done 2. Wherefore Augustines judgement is rather here to be received Deum ad indurationem cordis concurrere non modo secundum permissionem vel secundùm patientiam sed etiam secundùm actionem potentiam non sane per quem fiat immediatè duritia ipsius cordis sed per quem multa fiant à quibus peccator vitio suo concipiat duritiam corâ—â—â— That the Lord doth concurre in the hardning of the heart not only by permission or suffering but according to his power and action not by the which immediately the hardnesse of the heart is made but whereby many things are done by the which a sinner by his owne corruption doth conceive the hardnes of heart 3. And concerning the place alleaged out of Marke a precept is not there strictly taken for a commandement but for any order or decree that is written QUEST XVII Whether hardnesse of heart be of God as it is a punishment of sinne SOme doe hold because the induration of the heart is two wayes to be considered as it is a sinne and a punishment of sinne in the first God hath no part but as thereby God punisheth former sinnes so he as a just Judge inflicteth hardnesse of heart as a punishment as the Apostle sheweth Rom. 2.28 As they regarded not to know God so God delivered them up to a reprobate mind And 2. Thess. 2.11 Because they received not the love of the truth God shall send them strong delusions that they should beleeve lies In these places the Apostle sheweth how the Lord punisheth them with blindnesse and hardnesse of heart because of their former sinnes This distinction is approved by Augustine lib. 5. cont Iulianum Isidorus thus concludeth the same point Facit Deus quosdam peccatores sed in quibus talia jam peccata precesserant ut justo judicio ejus mercantur in deterâ—us â—re Therefore God maketh some sinners but in whom such sinnes are found before that by the just judgement of God they deserve to become worse and worse So Cajetane upon these words 2. Sam. 12. Behold I will raise evill upon thee out of thine owne house which was verified in Absolon that rose up against his father thus resolveth Deus non est author peccati ut sic sed ut est poena peccati God is not the author of sinne as it is sinne but as it is the punishment of sinne The same judgement he giveth of Shemei whom David saith the Lord bid curse David that God wrought that Shemei cursed David Non quatenus erat peccatum sed quatenus erat poena peccati Davidis Not as it was sinne but as it was a punishment of the sinne of David So Ioâ—senius Illa Deo tribuuntur non quatenus peccata sunt sed quatenus poena peccati they are ascribed to God noâ— as they are sinnes but as they are the punishment of sinne in chap. 15. Ecclesiastic But Pererius misliking this opinion thus reasoneth against it 1. If God be said to be the Author of the induration of the heart as it is a punishment of sinne then he may aswell be said to be the Author of the other sinnes when as a man falleth into them as a punishment of his former sinnes Contra. As though all such sinnes doe not proceede from the hardnesse of the heart that confirmeth and setleth the sinner in his wickednesse therefore God is not said to be the cause of these sinnes but of the hardnesse of heart which is the cause of those sins Man by continuing in sin hath his heart hardned by the just judgement of God and then out of the hardnesse of his owne heart he bringeth forth other sinnes of himselfe 2. The hardnesse of heart as it is a great and horrible sinne so it is a punishment of former sinnes if God then doe cause it to be a punishment he also causeth it as it is a sinne Contra. In this argument there are ambiguous termes for in the first clause this
God in Luc. 22. Of Hierome Nihil ita repugnat Deo quâ—m cor impoenitens solum crimâ—n est quod veniam consequi non potest Nothing is so against God as an impenitent heart it is the only sinne that cannot attaine pardon 6. Places of morall use 1. Obs. By the suddennesse of Gods judgements we are taught to watch Vers. 6. ABout midnight will I goe forth into the middest of Egypt God smiteth the Egyptians at midnight when they were most secure and the Apostle sheweth that the comming of Christ should be sudden even like the comming of a theefe in the night 1. Thess. 5.2 And therefore this doth admonish us alwayes to be watchfull as our Saviour said to his Apostles These things that I say unto you I say unto all men Watch Mark 13.37 Ferus 2. Obs. To be zealous in Gods cause Vers. 8. SO hee went from Pharaoh very angry God would have us to be zealous in his cause and not to doe the worke of God negligently Simler The Wiseman saith that hee which is slothfull in his worke is the brother of him that is a great waster Prov. 18.9 And the Lord threatneth the Laodiceanâ— because they were luke warme to spue them out of his mouth Revel 3. 3. Obs. The heart of the wicked is hardened to set forth Gods glory Vers. 9. PHaraoh shall not heare you that my wonders may be multiplied God hardeneth the heart of the reprobate that his glory thereby might be the more set forth as the Apostle saith Rom. 9.17 For this same purpose have I stirred thee up that I might shew my power in thee and that my name might bee declared through all the earth Genevens 4. Obs. God foresheweth his servants of their troubles that they should not be offended Vers. 10. ANd he suffered not the children of Israel to goe Like as the Lord had foretold unto Moses so it commeth to passe and this the Lord did that Moses being forewarned before should not be offended to see the malicious obstinacy of Pharaoh So our Saviour saith unto his Apostles These things have I said unto you that you should not be offended Ioh. 16.1 The Lord acquainteth his servants with 〈◊〉 troubles and afflictions aforehand that when they come they should be prepared for them CHAP. XII 1. The method and Argument IN this Chapter containing the deliverance of the children of Israel out of Egypt with the signe and assurance thereof the institution of the Passeover there are three things principally handled The institution of the Passeover to vers 29. then the manner of the deliverance and departure of Israel out of Egypt to vers 41. Lastly the perpetuall Law of the Passeover repeated to vers 51. 1. In the first part first there is the commandement of God to Moses concerning the Passeover to vers 21. then the relation thereof by Moses to the people to vers 29. The commandement is either concerning the Passeover to be solemnized and kept at that time to vers â—4 or the perpetuall observation thereof to vers 21. In the first there is prescribed 1. the preparation of the Passeover both when in the first moneth vers â— and the tenth day 2. By whom the preparation shall be made vers 3 4 and what a lambe without blemish of a yeere old vers 5.2 The killing and eating of the lambe to the killing belongeth the description of the time at even vers 6. and what they shall doe with the bloud strike it upon the dore-posts vers 7. To the eating belongeth both how it shall be eaten with unleavened bread and sower herbes vers 8. how it should be dressed rosted with fire vers 9. what they should eat even all reserving nothing vers 10. and in what manner and habit vers 11. 3. The use to be a signe upon their houses of their deliverance where is shewed what shall befall the Egyptians that night vers 12. and how the Israelites shall escape the plague vers 13. In the commandement for the perpetuall observation 1. The solemnity of the time is prescribed of the first day vers 14. of seven dayes to be kept with unleavened bread vers 15. and of the first and seventh day in abstaining from all kinde of worke with an exception of the labour about their meat and drinke vers 16. and the reason of this solemnity their deliverance vers 17. 2. The manner of keeping it with unleavened bread is more fully described both how long they shall eat it vers 18. the danger in not observing this ceremony vers 19. and it must bee kept generally of all vers 20. In the relation of Moses to the people 1. he repeateth the manner where and how they shall strike the bloud vers 22. 2. To what end because by this meanes the Angel of God will passe by their houses 3. The celebration of the day is commanded with the end for a perpetuall commemoration thereof to their children vers 27. 4. The obedience of the people is shewed vers 28. 2. In this second part which containeth the history of the peoples deliverance and departure 1. The occasion is set forth which shewed how the Lord destroyed the first borne in Egypt vers 29. then Pharaoh in haste called for Moses and Aaron and bad them goe with all they had vers 31.32 and the Egyptians forced them vers 33. 2. The manner of their going forth is described they went in hast with dow trussed upon their shoulders vers 34.35 and they went out richly having received jewels of gold and silver of the Egyptians vers 35. then the reason thereof is shewed the Lord gave them favour vers 36. 3. The circumstances belonging to their departure are expressed First of the place from whence and whither they went Secondly of the persons by their numbers vers 37. and divers kindes vers 38. Thirdly the time after the space of 430. yeeres 3. In the 3. part concerning the law of the Passeover there is the prescription then the execution and in the prescription three things are described 1. Of the persons that shall be admitted to eat thereof or not admitted vers 44 45. 2. Of the place where it shall be eaten vers 46. 3. The manner required in the thing a bone must not be broken vers 47. in the persons they must be circumcised that eat thereof vers 48 49. then followeth the execution by the people vers 50. 2. The divers readings Vers. 3. A small beast I.V. rather than a Lamb. B.G. cum caeter sheb signifieth either a Lambe or a Kid for they might take of either vers 5. they could not take a Lambe of Kids or Goats Vers. 4. Both he himselfe shall take and his neâ—ghbour I. C. better than he shall take his neighbour B. G. cum câ—ter for here the conjunction and his neighbour is omitted and the distinction over heâ— himselfe doth sever it from the clause following the meaning is that hee and his neighbour should joyne
feare of the people vers 1. 2. The crying of the people unto God vers 10. 3. Their murmuring and expostulating with Moses because hee had brought them out of Egypt amplified both by their present feare of death and their former foolish prediction in Egypt vers 11 12. 4. The confident answer of Moses wherein he exhorteth them not to feare with a promise of deliverance and destruction of the Egyptians grounded upon Gods assistance vers 13.14 In the second part there is first the counsell of God to Moses containing both a commandement that they should goe forward vers 15. and a promise both of the safe passing of the Israelites thorow the red Sea with the instrumentall meanes prescribed the stretching out of Moses hand with the rod over the Sea vers 16. and the destruction of their enemies with the end thereof Gods glorie vers 17. and the effect the confession and acknowledgement by the Egyptians themselves of Gods power vers 18. 2. The performance and execution followeth first on the part of the Israelites where the causes are expressed of their safe conducting thorow the Sea both the principall Gods presence and working testified by the removing of the cloud vers 19.20 and the instrumentall either voluntarie in the stretching out of Moses rod or naturall which was the East wind vers 21. then is expressed the manner of their passing thorow the Sea vers 22. Secondly the other part of Gods promise is effected concerning the Egyptians where we have first the occasion the pursuit of the Egyptians vers 23. 2. The causes of their subversion first the hand of God upon them in striking them with feare and taking off their chariot wheeles vers 25. with the efficient thereof the Lord looked toward the host of the Egyptians vers 24. and the effect the flight of the Egyptians vers 21. Secondly the returning of the waters with the principall cause the power of God in commanding the instrumentall cause the ministerie of Moses Thirdly the effect followeth Pharaoh and his host are drowned vers 28. 3. The events follow first the saving of Israel in passing safe thorow the red Sea vers 29. Then the overthrow of their enemies whose carkasses they saw upon the Sea banke vers 30. Lastly the people beleeve God and reverence his minister Moses with the cause thereof the beholding of the great power of God vers 31. 2. The divers readings Vers. 2. Campe before the streits of Chiroth I. Piscat not before Pihahiroth A.P.B.G. cum cater for pi is here no part of the proper name as is evident Numb 33.8 where pi is omitted mippeâ—e hachiroth from the face or sight of Hachiroth where also Ha is the article prefixed no part of the name as the Septuagint read Eroth and the Chalde in that place Hiroth Vers. 5. and 11. What is this that we have done I.C.V. rather than why have we done this A.P. cum cater as Gen. 42.28 What is this that the Lord hath done unto us Vers. 9. All the horses and chariots of Pharaoh B. G. cum cater rather than the chariot horsemen I. for seeing the horses were the chiefe strength of the chariots who had not every one a rider but chariot men to guide them the originall word and sense is better retained Vers. 12. Is not this the thing that we said unto thee V. or did we not tell thee this thing B.G. is not this the word or saying I. cum caeter dabar signifieth both a word or thing their meaning is that the thing now answereth to their words then Vers. 17. And concerning me behold I will harden I. Piscat rather And I behold I will harden B.G.A.P. cum caeter vaani and I. He the nominative case is put absolutely though in this place it agree with the construction following yet elsewhere it doth not as Gen. 17.4 And I behold my covenant is with thee where unlesse it be read concerning me or some such word supplied the nominative case I will not agree with the sentence following Vers. 30. And the Israelites saw the Egyptians dead upon the Sea banks B.G.C.V. cum caeter rather than the Israelites saw the Egyptians dying in the Sea banke I. that is the Israelites standing upon the banke saw the Egyptians dying in the Sea for the word meeth signifieth dead rather than dying as chap. 12.33 we are all meet him dead men and the Hebrew comma or imperfect distinction at Egyptians sheweth that the last words on the shore are referred to the Egyptians dying not to the Israelites beholding and further the preposition ghal signifieth on or upon rather than in and the Sea useth to cast up the dead bodies on the shore Also if the Israelites saw the Egyptians yet alive how should Moses speech be true that they should never see them againe vers 13. that is alive 3. The Explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Of the place where they are commanded to pitch Vers. 2. THat they returne and campe before the streits of Chiroth 1. The reason why they are bid to returne or turne aside was as is shewed before chap. 13.17 because the Lord would not have them goe thorow the Philistims countrie 2. They are commanded to campe in a most incommodious place where they were hemmed in on every side betweene the Sea before them and on one side the Tower or Citie Migdol which was the Citie Hero a Garison of the Egyptians and the mountaines on the other side so that they had no way to passe but by the straits whereby they entred and so to returne upon the face of the enemies that pursued them Iun. Iosephus 3. This Chiroth were certaine craggie mountaines which run along unto the hill Casius Iun. and reach even to the Sea Iosephus which might be so called either of Chur because they were full of dens and caves or of Charath which signifieth to cut of the craggie rocks that seemed as hewne or cut Calvin 4. Baalzephon was a certaine plaine neere unto the Sea where the Idoll so called of the place was worshipped which hath the name of espying or looking there might be some watch Tower to observe the wayes that they might bee safe for the travellers Simler QUEST II. Why the Lord would have them pitch in so discommodious a place Vers. 3. FOr Pharaoh will say of the children of Israel 1. The Hebrewes thinke that the Egyptians had great confidence in this Idoll Baalzephon whereof they had this opinion that hee could fetch againe fugitives that were run away and that therefore they hearing that the Israelites were inclosed there thought them to bee in sure keeping of the Idoll Ex Simler But there is no such cause here touched the onely reason that moved Pharaoh to pursue them was to take advantage of the place thinking they were so hemmed in that they could by no meanes escape 3. The Egyptians might have pursued and overtaken them if they had pitched elsewhere
either in mercie as Mary in her song The Lord hath looked upon the poore degree of his hand maide Luk. 2.48 and as Hagar saith Thou Lord hast looked upon me Gen. 16.13 Or in judgement as here he looketh toward the Egyptians whom hee saw before but seemed to winke at them and suffered them to goe on Simler 2. The Lord looketh toward them toward the morning to open the eyes of the Egyptians ut serò videreâ—t quò ipsos projecisset furoris sui impâ—tus that they might see though too late whether the force of their furie had cast them Calvin ut utrinquâ— conspicua esset potentia Dei that the power of God might be apparent in the destruction of the Egyptians and the deliverance of his people Simler The Israelites it being now day might with comfort behold the Lords mightie worke And this was a lively type of the resurrection of Christ which was in the morning Ad ortum solis justitia â—â—ra qua Christus resurrexit judicantur satellites Satana At the rising of the Sunne of righteousnesse at the houre of Christs resurrection the hands of Satan were judged Pellican The power of darknes was then perfectly conquered as here Pharaoh and his host at the appearing of the day are subverted and overthrowne in the sea QUEST XXI By what degrees the finall subversion of the Egyptians was wrought in the red Sea Vers. 25. FOr he tooke off their chariot wheeles In these degrees this finall and last judgement was brought upon the Egyptians 1. The Lord disturbed them an horrible feare was sent upon them as is shewed in the former verse procured by the tempests and grievous thunders and lightnings sent upon them Simler 2. Which lightnings and tempests with winde and raine the Lord sent upon them when hee looked out of the cloud as is more fully declared in the Psalmâ— 77.16 The waters saw thee O God the waters saw thee and were afraid the clouds powred out water the heavens gave a sound yea thine arrowes went abroad the voice of thy thunder was round about Iunius 3. Their chariot wheeles were taken off and he drave them slowly that is not Pharaoh drave his chariots Simler or the chariots drave heavily Vatab. or He carried them with violence Calvin Septuag for the word signifieth to leade â—ahag Isai. 11.6 But the Lord drave them slowly or heavily that is caused that their chariots could not goe partly because the wheeles were violently taken off Simler partly because the earth being moistned by the returning of the waters clogged their wheeles that they could not go 4. The Latine translator readeth Ferebantur in profandum They were carried into the deepe which although it doe not expresse the sense of the word which signifieth heavinesse not the deepe yet this was another hindrance unto the Egyptians that their chariots were forced descending into the deepe places of the sea and so suo so pondere dâ—mer serunt they did sinke themselves with their owne waight Pellican As in the next chapter vers 10. Moses saith They sanke as lead in the mightie waters 5. Hereunto may be added Vt se invicâ—m impedâ—rent That they hindred one another Ferus Equi impiugâ—banâ— Their horses floundred and ran one upon another Zeigler 6. And to make up the full measure of their judgement the water came together upon them and they fled against it as followeth vers 27. Iun. QUEST XXII Of the number of the Egyptians that perished Vers. 28. SO the water returned and covered 1. Touching the number of the Egyptians which perished in the water Iosephus saith that there were in Pharaohs host 50. thousand horsemen and 200. thousand footemen which all were drowned in the waters not one of them remained 2. But it is hard to gesse at the certaine number seeing the Scripture hath not set it downe yet it is most certaine that their number and multitude was very great for Pharaoh had not onely sixe hundred of the choice chariots but all the chariots of Egypt beside and all his chosen captaines were drowned also in the sea chap. 15.4 Oresius doth make this an argument of their great numbers because the Hebrewes being 600000 of fighting men were afraid of them and had no power to resist them but made full account all to be put to the sword and there to have their graves cap. 14.11 Ores lib. 1. cap. 10. QUEST XXIII Whether Pharaoh himselfe were drowned in the Sea COncerning Pharaohhimselfe 1. That opinion of Manethon is utterly untrue that hee himselfe escaped and reigned after this in Egypt 25. yeeres and 4. moneths for the contrarie is gathered out of the Scripture First because the Lord said before that hee would get him honour upon Pharaoh and all his host God therefore was noâ— honoured onely in the overthrow of Pharaohs host but of Pharaoh also himselfe Againe they which pursued the Israelites followed after them also into the sea vers 23. but Pharaoh himselfe with his host pursued them vers 10. and therefore Moses thus speaketh cha 15.9 The enemie said I will pursue I will overtake them which is specially meant of Pharaoh himself But not one escaped of all that went into the sea vers 28. as Iosephus also witnesseth Ita totus ille exercitus est deletus ut ne nuntius quidem cladis domum reverteretur All the host was wholly destroyed that not one remained to carrie tidings home of their destruction The Psalme also speaketh evidently Psal. 136.15 Hee overthrew Pharaoh and his host in the sea 2. But yet the opinion of the Hebrewes whereunto Thostatus consenteth may safely here bee received and it is very probable that Pharaoh was the last of all that was drowned that seeing all the Egyptians were overwhelmed in the waters he which had been the greatest cause of this their ruine should have also the greatest griefe 3. What this Pharaohs name was it is uncertaine Eusebius in his Chronicle saith it was Cenâ—â—res Manethoâ— in Iosephus calleth him Thermasis Cheremon Amenophis Lysimachus and Cornelius Tacitus say his name was Bâ—câ—horis In such uncertaintie of so great antiquities and varietie of opinion nothing can be certainly affirmed neither to be ignorant in such things is it much materiall Perer. QUEST XXIV Whether the Israelites were all gone over when the Egyptians were drowned Vers. 29. ANd the children of Israel walked upon drieland 1. Some thinke that the Israelites were first passed thorow the sea before the waters returned upon the Egyptians and therefore reade it perrexerant per medium maris they had gone through the middest of the sea in the preterpluperfect tense Pellic. Osiand 2. Iosephus thinketh that the Israelites were come to the other shore before the Egyptians entred Iamque in adversum littus Hebrai evaserant The Hebrewes were now escaped to the contrary shore But this is not like that either the Egyptians were not yet entred or that the Israelites were all gone over before the waters came together because the Egyptians
Christ were about 1000. yeeres In respect therefore of this long continuance it may be said to be a firme and sure tabernacle Perer. 3. The tabernacle was a type of Christ and his Church and in that sense was firme and sure Simler And beside we must understand as Lyranus well noteth Sub prâ—missione templi materialis coeleste templum Vnder the promise of the materiall temple the heavenly temple of glory And as Pellican observeth Significat statum gloriae beatorum ubi haereditas sola est sanctorum It signifieth the state of glory where is the inheritance onely of the Saints And in this sense it was a most sure tabernacle QUEST XXIII Of the meaning of these words for ever and ever Vers. 18. THe Lord shall reigne for ever and ever 1. The Septuagint reade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For ever and further or yet which Origen expoundeth thus if he had said In secula seculorum For ever and ever or for all ages although a long time should so be expressed yet it might bee supposed to have an end if not in respect of us yet unto God but now when it is added For ever and further Nullum sensum termini aut finis alicujus relinquit Now there is no place left at all for any end to be imagined 2. But the Latine translator readeth In aeternum ultra For ever and beyond or longer which Lyranus thus expoundeth because the word holam translated for ever sometime is taken for a finite time yet long as for the space of fifty yeeres the other word is added Vt significet aeternitatem to shew that hee meaneth eternity indeed Thostatus thinketh that ultra beyond additur ex abundanti ad significandam magnam affectionem loquentis is added of abundance more than need to signifie the great affection of the speaker because ultra aeternum nihil est beyond eternity nothing is Thomas thus interpreteth In seculum ultra id est ultra quameunque durationem datam For ever and beyond that is beyond any time or continuance that can be given or ultra aeternitatem participatam à creatore God is said to be beyond eternity that is such eternity as is participated unto the creature In regard that God hath eternity in himselfe hee is said to be more eternall than that to the which he giveth eternity So Hugo S. victor Et ultra â—on quantum ad temporis spatium sed quantum ad dignitatem â—d est super omnes For ever and beyond not in respect of the space of time but in respect of dignity because God reigneth above all Rupertus Vltra id quod viderâ— potes beyond that which thou seest or canst in thy minde conceive or thinke of eternity 3. But the cause of this great variety of opinion and businesse which these Interpreters make to themselves is because they labour still to justifie and uphold the Latine translation whereas the word hedh or ghedh as some reade signifieth not here yet or beyond but it is taken for perpetuity and eternity as the Lord is called Shocen heedh He which inhabiteth eternity Esay 57.15 The words then are better read For ever and ever the first ever may signifie the time of this present world the second the time after this world Non solum quamdiâ— durat seculum sed etiam post hunc mundum in aeternum regnat Not only while this world lasteth but after this world he shall reigne for ever Pellican And although the Kingdome of God in the externall regiment of that commonwealth of Israel were not eternall the temple long since being destroyed and the policy of that state being dissolved yet in respect of the true Israel of God the Kingdome of Christ hath no end Cajetan And as the Lord had now shewed his power upon the Egyptians in their overthrow and in the preservation of his people so for ever shall the Lord shew himselfe mighty in the protection of his Church and in the confusion of their enemies Ferus Thus the Kingdome of God is opposed against all terrene and earthly Kingdomes which are but temporall and against the vaine Gods of the Egyptians for the Lords Kingdome and not theirs should remaine for ever Simler Borrh. QUEST XXIV Whether this be a part of Moses song Vers. 19. FOr Pharaohs horses c. 1. Some thinke that this is no part of the song of Moses but rather an historicall narration shewing the cause why Moses and the Israelites did celebrate the praise of God both for their glorious deliverance and the overthrow of their enemies Calvin But it seemeth rather to be a part of Moses song containing the summe of the whole partly in the destruction of Gods enemies partly in the preservation of his people Simler And these reasons may shew it to bee part of the song 1. Because otherwise the song would seeme to bee defective because no mention is made before in the song how the Israelites went on dry land thorow the sea 2. It containeth a reason of the last sentence before namely of the power and Kingdome of God that God had given an evident demonstration of his power in the overthrow of Pharaoh Osiander The reason and amplification cannot be divided from the sentence 3. The like song is found Apoc. 12.10 I heard a voice saying now is salvation in heaven and strength and the Kingdome of our God and the power of his Christ for the accuser of our brethren is cast downe As there in that heavenly song the reason cannot bee sequestred from the first clause so neither in this song of Moses QUEST XXV Whether the Israelites went straight over the red sea Vers. 19. IN the middest of the sea Whether the Israelites went thorow the middest of the sea or part thereof there are three opinions 1. Some thinke that they fetcht onely as it were a semicircle in the sea and arrived againe on that side which is toward Egypt so Thostatus But this opinion is confuted before at large quaest 17. in cap. 14. 2. Some thinke that they went just over the middest of the sea from the West side to the East but that is not like because they arrived againe in the wildernesse Etham from whence they went when they entred into the red sea as it is evident Num. 33.8 It is not like that the wildernesse of both sides the sea comming betweene should be counted aâ— one desert and beare the same name and if they had gone right over they had kept the way to Arabia declining altogether from Palestina And although the word be betoch in the middest that is not so taken as though they precisely should keepe the middest of the sea but the word signifieth as much as within as Gen. 18.26 If I shall finde but fifty persons in the middest of the City that is within the City as Gen. 25.10 Ephron sate in the middest of the sonnes of Heth that is among them So the Israelites went in the middest
ordinances then I will put none of these evill diseases upon thee The best medicine then against diseases and sicknesse is obedience and to walke in the feare of God Osiander And sinne is that which causeth disâ—ases as S. Paul sheweth that divers among the Corinthians were some sicke some weake some were fallen asleepe because of certaine abuses which they committed in celebrating the Lords Supper And in the same place the Apostle sheweth the best remedy that they should judge themselves by repentance and amendment of life and then they should not bee judged of the Lord by sicknesse mortality and other such judgements 1. Cor. 11.30 31. 6. Observ. After heavinesse commeth joy Vers. 27. ANd they came to Elim where were twelve fountaines c. After they had gone thorow dâ—y and barren places the Lord bringeth them to a pleasant and comfortable station thus the Lord after heavinesse sendeth comfort after labour rest after affliction prosperity Simler As it is in the Psalme Weeping may abide in the evening but joy commeth in the morning Psal. 30.5 CHAP. XVI 1. The Method and Argument THis Chapter sheweth both the necessity and want of food which the children of Israel sustained to vers 4. then the supply of their want in the rest of the Chapter First their want is described 1. By the circumstances of the time and place 2. By the effects their murmuring where are set forth the circumstances of their persons that murmured the whole congregation and against whom namely Moses and Aaron vers 2. then the matter of their murmuring vers 3. Secondly the supply is 1. Promised by the Lord with particular direction what they shall gather upon every day and what upon the sixth day vers 4 5. 2. The same is declared to the people 1. Joyntly by Moses and Aaron with a reprehension for their murmuring vers 6 7. 2. By Moses alone vers 8. 3. By Aaron alone at the appointment of Moses where is shewed both what the people saw while Aaron spake and what the Lord said before to Moses vers 10 11 12. 3. The promise is exhibited where first is described the manner of the comming forth of the flâ—sh then of the Man vers 13 14. 2. The effect which it wrought the admiration of the people which is shewed by the name Man which they gave it 3. Then followeth certaine lawes and precepts for the disposing and ordering of thiâ— Man The first law and order is how much every one should gather where is set forth the precept or rule vers 16. The obedience of the people vers 17. and the successe vers 18. The second precept is that nothing should be reserved till the morning where both the transgression of the people is shewed vers 20. and their obedience afterward in gathering it every morning vers 21. The third precept is that they should gather none upon the Sabbath but twice so much upon the sixth day to serve also for the Sabbath here is declared 1. The occasion of this law the information of the rulers with the occasion thereof the people gathering double on the sixth day vers 21 22. 2. Then the promulgation of the law of the Sabbath with the obedience of the people thereunto to vers 27. 3. The transgression of the people vers 27. 4. The reprehension by Moses with an iteration of the law to vers 30. 5. The reformation of the people vers 30. with a further description of Man vers 31. The fourth precept is the reserving of Man in a pot commanded by the Lord to Moses vers 32. prescribed by him to Aaron vers 32. and by him accordingly performed vers 34. Lastly is shewed the perpetuall use of Manna till they came to the land of Canaan vers 35. 2. The divers readings Vers. 8. When the Lord hath given I.V.S. where must be supplied yee shall know I. better than at eventide shall the Lord give B.G.L. for here the preposition is omitted the word is beteth in giving A P.H. Vers. 10. They looked towards the wildernesse A.P.B.G.L.V. they turned them I.S. phanah signifieth both Vers. 14. When the dew which was fallen or the lying of the dew was â—â—â—ended G.P.A. or lift it selfe up I. was gone B.V. had ceased S. had covered the face L. Vers. 14. A small round thing I.B. G.A.P.V. better than a small white S. or pilo â—usum beaten with a pestle L· mecusphas round Vers. 15. It is Man B.G.V.I.P. better than what is this S.L.A. for mah not man signifieth what Vers. 29. Turne every man in his place G.I.V.P. at home B. with himselfe L.S. the word is â—actun sub se under him P. that is in the place under him Vers. 31. As wafers made with hony I.B. G. cum caeter better than fiâ—e flower made with hony S.L. tzaphichith cakes wafers Vers. 34. Laid it up before the Testimony to be kept B.G. cum caeter better than posuit in Tabernaculo he put it in the Tabernacle L. haghaduth the Testimony 3. Questions and doubts discussed and explained QUEST I. Of the desart of Sin Vers. 1. THey came to the wildernesse of Sin c. 1. There was another desart called Zin where Miriam Moses sister died which is named also Pharan and Kadesh Numb 33.36 but with this difference this Sin is written with samech the other with â—sade Marbach Simler Then Tostatus is somewhat deceived who maketh two desarts bearing the same name Sin qu. 1. in Exod. whereas the one is Sin the other Zin or Tzin 2. There was also the desart of Sinai which was divers from this of Sin for into this desart they came on the 15. day of the second moneth but into the other on the first day of the third moneth chap. 19.1 Thostat 1. quaest 3. This was the eighth station or mansion place of the Israelites the seventh which was by the red Sea Numb 33.9 is here omitted as other stations there numbred as Raphkah and Alush are not here rehearsed but only the principall places remembred Iun Simler QUEST II. Of the time when the Israelites came into the desert of Sin THe fifteenth day of the second moneth 1. This was a moneth after their comming out of Egypt whence they departed upon the 14. day of the first moneth Marbach 2. Which sheweth their great ingratitude who in so short a time had forgotten all those miracles and great workes which the Lord had done for them in Egypt and their mighty deliverance from so great a bondage Pelarg. 3. As also by this appeareth the cause of their great want and penury they had now spent all their provision which they brought out of Egypt of the which they had lived all these thirty dayes feeding thereof but sparingly neither for they could not bring out much foode with them comming forth in haste and having no other carriage but upon their shoulders and they pretending to goe out to sacrifice in the desert could not without suspition of a
present historie of Exodus and other his historicall commentaries which are likewise mentioned chap. 34.17 Deut. 31.9.22 Iun. Calvin Simler This same charge is likewise registred by Moses Deut. 25.17 Galas 6. This the Lord would have committed to writing for these causes 1. That a thankfull memorie should still be retained in time to come of this great deliverance 2. That the people of God should know the sentence denounced against Amalek which should be executed in due time Simler 3. And that Saul who was to performe this service should with better courage and boldnesse set upon that enterprise Ferus QUEST XX. Why Moses is commanded to rehearse it to Ioshua Vers. 14. REhearse it or as the Hebrew is put in the cares of Ioshua 1. Moses is bidden to intimate this to Ioshua because he was to be his successor Iun. 2. Some thinke that this was the thing which he should rehearse to Ioshua how Moses by his prayer and the lifting up of his hands obtained the victorie which Ioshua was not present to see Pellican But it followeth in the next words what it was namely the sentence of God for the utter extirpation of Amalek 3. That both it might be an incouragement to Ioshua against the rest of Gods enemies seeing that they which made the first attempt are thus judged of God Simler As also to be a caveat unto Ioshua and the Israelites that they should make no league or peace with this nation which before the Lord stood accursed Tostat. 4. In like manner God will have it written in every faithfull mans heart that he hath ordained the Devill and his Angels and all our spirituall enemies that wee should be at perpetuall defiance with them Ferus Rupert 5. Neither was this charge given to Ioshua that they should beare still in mind this injurie which was offered them by the Amalekites but that they should thinke of the judgements of God against them it is one thing to remember private wrongs another to beare in mind the judgements of God given in charge QUEST XXI Whether Amalek were wholly destroyed by Saul Vers. 14. I Will utterly put out the remembrance of Amalek c. Tostatus here affirmeth thus Nomen Amalechitarum totaliter periit tempore Saulis That the name of the Amalekites did wholly perish in the time of Saul quast 7. in Exod. But this appeareth to bee otherwise for after that time when Saul was sent against Amalek 1 Sam. 15. and after that Tostatus saith Non fuit populus Amalechitarum c. There was 〈◊〉 more people of the Amalekites wee find that the Amalekites burnt Zildag Davids Citie 1 Sam. 30.2 Some therefore thinke that the meaning is that the Lord would overthrow and destroy statum dominium the state Kingdome and dominion of that nation Pellican But the words are more generall hee would put out the remembrance or memorie of Amalek 3. The truth then is this that God gave indeed a charge unto Saul utterly to destroy Amalek and if Saul had done his faithfull endevour at that time there had not beene any left But Saul being negligent to execute the Lords commandement onely the destroying those Amalekites that were nearest and made resistance letting them alone which were farther off Iun. 1 Sam. 15. Martyr 1 Sam. 27.8 David afterward perfected what Saul had omitted did smite Amalek 1 Sam. 27.8 afterward he put to the sword the whole host of the Amalekites letting none to escape saving 400. which rode away upon camels 1 Sam. 30.17 And after this we find no great exploit done by that nation but by little and little they were rooted out according to the sentence of God here decreed against them QUEST XXII Of the building of the Altar and the name thereof Vers. 15. ANd Moses built an Altar and called it Iehovah nissi 1. Moses by the example of the godly Patriarkes built an Altar whereon to offer sacrifice unto God and to shew his thankfulnesse for this great victorie Simler 2. There was yet no setled Priesthood ordained but the right of sacrificing belonged unto the first borne as mention is made afterward of certaine young men of the children of Israel which were sent to offer sacrifice chap. 24.8 Now Moses though he were not the first borne Aaron being elder than he yet he was extraordinarily consecrated of God both Prince and Priest to offer sacrifice who consecrated Aaron afterward for the Priesthood Tostat. 3. The name given unto this Altar signifieth Iehovah is my banner which name some thinke was not given to the Altar but is referred to the sacrifices there offered Calvin And so the Chalde interpreteth that hee worshipped God upon that Altar Tostatus saith that the name of God is incommunicable and cannot be given unto the creatures but complexè with some other addition as Gen. 22. Abraham calleth the mountaine The Lord will be seene but this observation is not alwayes true for Iakob called the Altar which he set up in Sechem The mightie God of Israel without any other addition where notwithstanding the word Altar must be supplied The Altar of the mightie God of Israel Iun. As we use commonly to say We will goe to S. Andrewes meaning the Church so called Oleaster So the word Altar is to be supplied here The Altar of Iehovah my banner Simler QUEST XXIII Of the meaning of these words The hand is upon the throne of Iah Vers. 16. THe hand is on the throne of Iah 1. Here the Latine translator readeth very corruptly manus solius Domini the hand is of the Lord onely for manus super solium Domini the hand is on the throne of God and the Interlineary glosse giveth this note upon it Omnia opera nostra operatur in nobis He worketh all our works in us which is a true note but upon a wrong text 2. Iunius in his last edition doth understand it of Amalek reading thus Because the hand of Amalek was against the throne of Iah that is against his people But here Amalek is thrust into the text and Iunius himselfe hath reversed that interpretation in his Analysis inclining to their opinion that take this to be the forme of an oath which the Lord taketh for the assurance of this sentence against Amalek 3. Some by the throne of God understand the heavens and make this the meaning that as the covenant with the heavens is sure so this decree against Amalek Ex Simler 4. Others by the hand upon the throne understand the power and majesty of God which with an outstretched hand shall bee revenged of Amalek Iunius in his first edition Tostat. Lyran. Galas 5. Some by throne interprete the Church of God which is as Gods seate and resting place which hee will defend against all the adversaries thereof Ex Calvin 6. But the fittest interpretation of all is this that God as by the lifting up his hand to heaven and laying it upon his throne doth sweare that he will have continuall
Numb 10.29 where Hobab is said to be the sonne of Reguel 2. Oleaster thinketh Iethro and Reguel to be the same so also Iosephus and that Hobab or Chobab was the sonne of Iethro and Reguel and brother to Zipporah And his reason that Iethro and Reguel are all one is because the same title is given to them both Iethro is said to be the Prince of Midian Exod. 3.1 and so is Reguel Exod. 2. Contra. 1. The reason why in one place the father is called the Prince in another the sonne is because the sonnes succeeded the fathers in the principalitie and Priesthood among the Gentiles as they did among the Jewes Lipoman in 2. Exod. Which thing was usuall in the primitive Church as Polycrates Bishop of Ephesus writing to Victor Bishop of Rome there sheweth that seven of his ancestors had beene Bishops in that place before him and he was the eighth Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 22. Pellican 2. Hobab could not be brother unto Zipporah for Numb 10.29 hee is called chothen the father in law of Moses which word though Oleaster contend to signifie a kinsman yet seeing Iethro is called by the same word chothen Exod. 3.1 it seemeth in the same sense also to be given unto Hobab 3. Therefore the truer opinion is that Iethro and Hobab were all one and Reguel was father unto Iethro and grandfather to Zipporah Moses wife Iun. Pellican as is before shewed cap. 2. quaest 26. 4. Some thinke that Iethro was a common name both to the father which was Reghuel and to the sonne which was Hobab Galas Exod. 3.1 But that is not like for Iethro onely hath this addition Moses father in law as it is ten times repeated in this Chapter But Reghuel is not so called Exod. 2. whose daughter Zipporah is said to be because the grandfathers with the Hebrewes are so called by the name of fathers I rest therefore in the former opinion as most probable 5. Concerning the word cohen which signifieth both Prince and Priest and whether Iethro were Prince or Priest or rather both see before cap. 2. quaest 27. It was an ancient custome that they which were Rulers and Magistrates to defend the people did execute also the Priests office by sacrifices and prayer to protect and direct them such an one was Melchisedeck and Iethro here Lippoman 6. Likewise whether Iethro were the worshipper of the true God is handled before chap. 2. quest 28. where it is resolved that he was a worshipper of the true God though not purely as Calvin saith Mihi videtur vitiatum fuisse aliqua ex parte illius sacerdotium It seemeth to me that his Priesthood had some blemish and was stained with superstition But it is not like that he sacrificed to Idols for Moses in all likelihood would not have married his daughter then or conversed with him so long Procopius saith that they worshipped the most high God as Melchisedeck did Nec tamen interim abstinebâ—nt ab idolatria But yet they abstained not from idolatrie But as Calvin saith there is difference betweene Idolatrie Et impurum Dei cultum degenerem in unae parte And the impure worship of God degenerating in some one part The religion then which Iethro professed was principally the worship of the true God yet intermingled with some superstitions of the idolatrous heathen though hee was not a professed Idolater QUEST II. How Iethro heard what the Lord had done for Moses and Israel WHen he heard all that God had done 1. Some thinke that Moses sent his wife out of the desert unto her father in law and that by this meanes Iethro had intelligence of Moses affaires Calvin But this to be unlikely shall be shewed afterward seeing it is very probable that Moses had sent backe his wife from the place where the child was circumcised by the way Exod. 4. 2. Some thinke that Moses had sent some message unto Iethro and so signified unto him what had happened Simler But the manner of speech When he heard giveth rather that he was led by some common fame and rumor though it is most like that Moses being now not farre from Midian would have sent to his father in law to his wife and children which were deare unto him if Iethro had not prevented him 3. Therefore the common fame and rumor which was spread among the nations moved Iethro to come Galas Especially seeing Midian was not far from Egypt bordering upon the red sea Simler And now Moses was not far from Midian being about mount Sinai where he had beene before time accustomed to keepe his fathers sheepe Tostat. From whence the report and rumour of the Israelites and their acts as the late victorie obtained against Amalek might easily be brought QUEST III. The causes which moved Iethro to come unto Moses Vers. 2. THen Iethro tooke Zipporah c. The causes which moved Iethro to take this journey were these 1. That he might congratulate and rejoyce for those great mercies and benefits which the Lord had vouchsafed unto Moses and all Israel Simler Which his joy is expressed afterward vers 9. Some of those benefits concerned Moses and the people in generall as the deliverance out of Egypt their passing thorow the red Sea the giving of Manna but some specially belonged unto Moses as that the Lord had made him the Captaine and guide of his people and had given him power to worke great miracles Tostat. Therefore both these are put together in the text When he had heard what the Lord had done for Moses and for Israel his people Iethro therefore came to shew and expresse his joy in both these respects 2. Beside another end of his comming was to bring unto Moses his wife and children Simler For he was not now farre off from the host of Israel the Citie of Midian being held to be but 16. miles distant from Rephidim where they had pitched last Pelarg. 3. Further though Iethro doubted not of the truth of those things which he had heard yet he is desirous to come to be an eye witnesse and present beholder of those great works which the Lord had done for them as of the cloudie and fierie piller of the Manna that fell dayly and the water that issued out of the rocke Simler 4. Yea he came to glorifie God to whom he offered sacrifice vers 12. Pellican and to joyne himselfe to the people of God wherein appeared Gods providence both toward Moses and Iethro that as he was a comfort and reliefe to Moseâ— in his exile for outward things so Moses should be a meanes for his spirituall good to bring him to the knowledge of God Ferus QUEST IV. When Moses had sent Zipporah away Vers. 2. AFter the sending her away 1. Some read after the sending that is of gifts either of Moses to his father in law Simler or of Iethro with his daughter Ex Lippoman But the pronoune ha is of the feminine gender and cannot agree to either
the bread which God gave them from heaven or such bread as hee might bring from Midian beside bread they did also eat of the remainder of the peace offerings Tostat. 2. Before God Oleaster expoundeth before the Tabernacle but as yet the Tabernacle was not built as is shewed before quast 7. nor Aarons Priesthood instituted as Cajetan well noteth here Non interfuit Aaron ut sacrificaret sed ut conviva Aaron was not present as a sacrificer but as a ghest 3. Others doe expound before God In gloriam honorem Dei to the honour and glory of God Simler Calvin So also Origen Omnia quâ— Sancti faciunt in conspectu Dei faciunt All that the Saints doe they doe in the sight of God as the Apostle saith Whether you eat or drinke c. doe all to the glory of God 4. But somewhat more is insinuated here that as after the Tabernacle was built before the Arke was said to be in the presence of God so now because they were assembled in Moses Tabernacle where the cloudy piller rested they are said to eat before the Lord who manifested himselfe in that piller Tostat. quaest 4. in cap. 18. QUEST XVI How the people came to Moses to aske of God Vers. 15. THe people come unto me to seeke God c. and I declare the ordinances of God and his lawes 1. Some expound it that they enquired of God by Moses Oleaster But it is not like that in every small matter Moses consulted with God for them for although the Lord cannot be wearied and he is ignorant of nothing yet for reverence of the divine Majesty they were to forbeare in small matters Tostat. So also Augustine Nunquid per singula credendum est eum consulere solere Deum It is to be thought that for every thing he used to consult with God 2. Some interprete because the sentence of Moses being their lawfull Judge was the sentence of God in asking of Moses they asked of God Cajetan And to the same purpose Augustine moving the question how Moses maketh mention here of the lawes of God seeing there were none as yet written maketh this answer Nisi praesidentem menti suae Dominum consuleret c. Vnlesse he had consulted with God the president of his mind he could not have judged justly Moses therefore was the interpreter of the will and sentence of God revealed unto him so judged according to his lawes 3. But this phrase to seeke God insinuateth a further matter that when they had any weightie businesse which either concerned God or the state of the common-wealth then they went to seeke an answer of God as the phrase is used 1 Sam. 9.9 Iun. So then here is a distinction of causeâ— noted in the greater and weightie affaires they consulted with God by Moses as Iethro saith afterward vers 19. Be thou unto the people to Godward and report their causes unto God but the smaller matters Moses judgeth himselfe which were afterward by the advice of Iethro transmitted over to the inferiour officers QUEST XVII Why the Lord would have Moses to take his direction from Iethro Vers. 19. HEare now my voyce Augustine here moveth a question why the Lord would have his servant Moses to whom he so often spake to take this direction from a stranger to the which he maketh this answere that God hereby would teach us 1. Per quemlibet hominem detur consilium veritatis non debere contemni That by whomsoever any true counsell is given it should not bee contemned 2. Againe God would haue Moses thus admonished Ne eum tentet superbia c. lest that sitting in that high seate of judgement Moses might have beene somewhat lifted up and therefore this was done to humble him 3. Rupertus goeth yet further and sheweth that this fact of Iethro was answerable to that saying in the Gospell That the children of this world are wiser in their generation than the children of light So Iethro for civill government and worldly affaires was wiser than Moses but in things belonging unto God Moses went beyond him Ferus addeth that hereby Moses was humbled Videns se non omnia scire seeing that he knew not all things but was advised by a stranger to take a better course in politike administration than he himselfe could thinke of QUEST XVIII What causes Iethro would have reserved to Moses BE thou for the people to Godward 1. Some thinke that here is a distinction made by Iethro of the spirituall and temporall power the first he would have still reside and rest in Moses as best exercised in spirituall things the other to bee passed over to others Ferus But the chiefe temporall power remained in Moses still after the choice made of the inferiour officers hee was the chiefe Prince and Magistrate notwithstanding nay rather hee resigned afterward his ordinarie spirituall power unto Aaron retaining the temporall still 2. Others thinke that whereas Moses was both a Lawgiver to the people and a Judge also that the first power he reserved still but the other part of executing judgement in particular cases according to those lawes he transmitted over to the officers Ex Simler But this is not true neither for Moses gave the sentence against the blasphemer Numb 24. and against him that violated the Sabbath Num. 5. 3. Wherefore the distinction here made is neither of divers kinds of offices as the spirituall and temporall nor yet of divers parts and functions of the same office as in making and executing of lawes but the difference was of causes small and great the one to bee reserved to Moses hearing the other to be committed to the officers to be chosen And so afterward they came to Moses when any difficult and hard matter fell out as when one blasphemed God in the host Levit. 24. they brought him to Moses likewise when they found one gathering of sticks upon the Sabbath they referred the matter to Moses Numb 15.33 In the cause also of Zelopechads daughters they resorted to Moses Numb 37. 4. And in those weightie matters two things were required of Moses first that hee should consult with God and then declare unto the people the will of God and shew them the ordinances and lawes of God vers 20. the ordinances or as the Latine Interpreter readeth ceremonies did onely appertaine unto God the lawes were of two sorts either such as concerned both God and man as the morall commandements the first table whereof commandeth our dutie toward God the second our dutie to our neighbour or such which onely concerned the affaires and controversies among men as the Judicials Tostat. quaest 5. 5. Herein then consisted Moses office 1. That he should report unto God the requests and demands of the people and so pray for them 2. To report unto the people the will and pleasure of God both Quantum ad cultum Dei what hee required concernnig his service and to shew them the
that it was inconvenient to have a Court consisting of so many which would have tended rather to confusion than setling of order the text saith that all these were heads of the people some were made rulers of 1000. some of 100. some of 50. c. vers 25. These divers names of rulers then have not relation to the number of the Judges but to the divisions of the people over whom they were set 3. The most usuall and received opinion is that this distribution of Officers was made according to the computation of those in the campe which were fit for warre who from 20. yeare to 60. were numbred to 600000. and above Numb 1. Lyran. Iun. But this is not like for whereas these officers were appointed not for military discipline but for the deciding of controversies and questions which might grow among them by this account all under 30. yeare and above 60. which were not meet for warre should be excluded whereas questions might arise among both the younger but especially the elder sort as well as among the rest Tostat. 4. Some thinke that this division was not in respect onely of the limits of the Judges but to reduce the people into order and to distribute them into their severall ranks and divisions because it is not like that such a multitude of suits should arise among them as that they needed so many officers for the rulers over tens in 600000. would come to 60000 Simler But it appeareth by Iethros motion that in this division he onely intended the peace and quietnesse of the people and Mosesâ—ase â—ase that they might without any great travell have their controversies ended neither is it like there were so many officers for not over every ten persons or polleâ— was an officer set but over every ten families as now shall be shewed 5. Wherefore this account of thousands hundreds c. might be made three wayes either reckoning those onely which were fit for warre which kind of account is before removed or by every single person and poll as they counted for the eating of the paschall Lambe chap. 12. and for the gathering of Manna chap. 16. But neither was this account here followed for then women and children should bee here reckoned whereas the one were under their parents and the other under their husbands government and their controversies might be ended at home and need not bee brought before the Judges The third way remaineth that this computation was made according to the families that over every ten families an officer should bee set Tostat. So by this meanes a goodly order was established that every Tribune or millenary officer had under him ten Centurians that iâ— officers over hundreds and every Centurian had under him two rulers over fifties and every ruler over fiftie had under him five which were set over ten Ferus Iosephus saith further that there were bands appointed of thirties and twenties but there is no such thing in the text QUEST XXI Of the number of these officers and of their continuance and succession Vers. 22. LEt them judge the people at all seasons 1. Concerning the number of these officers it is uncertaine Lyranus thinketh there were six hundred Tribunes or millenarie officers and six thousand Centurians and three score thousand set over tennes which number is rightly taken according to the summe of six hundred thousand But it is shewed before that in that number containing the summe onely of those which were fit for warre divers are not comprehended over whom the Judges were set for compounding of their controversies and therefore by that proportion the summe and number of the Judges cannot be taken And so it cannot certainly be defined the number of the families being not knowne over the which these officers were appointed how many these Rulers were in all Tostat. 2. In that they are said to judge at all seasons both the time of continuance in their office is signified which was during their life untill they were made unfit by reason of their age for then it is like they gave over their government as the Levites were freed at fiftie yeares from the service of the Tabernacle As also their diligence and attendance upon their office is noted that dayly and continually unlesse upon solemne and festivall dayes they attended the causes of the people 3. It is also evident that this Magistracie did not descend by succession from the father to the sonne but was conferred by election for whereas it is required that they should be good men fearing God and endued with other vertues this could not be perpetually observed if the sonnes had succeeded their fathers for a good father may sometime have a bad sonne as Hezekiah had Manasseh and an evill father may have a good sonne as Aâ—moâ— begat Iosias Ex Tostat. QUEST XXII The difference betweene Moses office and the rest Vers. 22. BVt every great matter let them bring to thee 1. There were two reasons why the great causes were reserved unto Moses hearing both because he was a Prophet and so consulted with the oracle of God and beside he was the chiefe Magistrate as in all Common-wealths appeale is made unto the Prince Simler 2. The greater matters were of two sorts either such as were of a divers kinde which concerned the worship of God and ceremonies of religion which wholly belonged unto Moses and the other Officers were not to meddle with them or else they were of the same kinde wherein the other used to deale but difficult and hard matters wherein they were to require Moses judgement as they did about the punishment of the blasphemer Levit. 24. and the violater of the Sabbath Numb 15. Tostat. 2. The smaller causes which were referred to the under Officers were pecuniary and civill causes the greater as capitall were reserved for Moses hearing for in these causes if there were any aggrievance the sentence might be reversed but when the sentence of death was inflicted it could not bee revoked therefore it is like that none was put to death without Moses consent and direction 3. In giving this advice Iethro intendeth two things both the case of Moses in dividing the burthen with others and the profit of the people that should not be wearied by this meanes by long attendance Tostat. qu. 8. QUEST XXIII Of the meaning of these words And God commmand thee Vers. 23. IF thou doe this thing and God so command thee 1. The Latine Translator readeth thus If thou doe this implebis imperium Deiâ— thou shalt fulfill the commandement of God whereof there may bee two senses given first that Iethro doth insinuate that this device and councell is of God the other that by this meanes he shall be able to discharge his office in governing and taking care for the people which thing God had commanded him Tostat. But this translation differing from the originall which hath and God command thee neither of these interpretations can stand 2. Some
of regality and principality 3. As for that heathenish conceit of the Philosopher that vertue is not properly said to be in women it is contrary to that position of the Apostle that in Christ there is neither male nor female Galath 3.28 the spirit of God can plant grace and vertue in the hearts of women as well as of men nay often the Lord chuseth the weake things of this world to confound the mighty things 1. Cor. 1.27 And the examples of so many vertuous and good women in the Scriptures of Sara Rebecca Anna the Shunamite and the rest in the old of Marie Anna Martha Lydia Dorcas and many other in the new Testament doe evidently confute that prophane paradox of the Philosopher 4. And to deliver the regiment of women from the Cardinals vile and impure slaunder this country and nation of ours as is hath found the government of a woman the worst in the late Marian persecutions when more good men and women Saints of God were put to death than in any three Kings reigne beside so have we seene it in the next change the best of all other Princes reignes that went before famous Queene Elizabeths government as for flourishing peace honourable fame and name enriching of the Land subduing of forraine enemies enacting of good lawes may be compared with the reigne of any former Kings So for the advancing of true religion increasing of learning propagating the Gospell none of her predecessors came neere her That as the refining of coine being reduced from base money to pure silver and gold was her honour in the Civill State so the purging of religion according to the purity of the word of God in the Church shall bee her everlasting fame in the world and is her eternall reward with God 4. Confut. That Christ shall have no Iudges under him at the latter day but shall be the only Iudge himselfe Vers. 22. LEt them judge all small causes Origen upon these words hath this private conceit Hanc sâ—guram Iudicum non solum in hoc seculo sed etiam in futuro servandam c. 〈◊〉 this forme of Iudges shall be observed not only in this world but in the next And then he alleageth that text Matth. 18.28 That when the Sonne of man shall sit in the throne of Majesty yee which have followed me in the regeneration shall sit upon twelve seats and judge the twelve tribes of Israel Whereupon he inferreth that Christ at the day of judgement shall appoint other Judges beside himselfe Qui judicent populum de mineribus causiâ— c. Which shall judge the people in smaller causes referring the greater to him The Rhemisnis and Romanistes whose manner is to scrape all the refuse of the Fathers affirme likewise That the faithfull shall judge and give sentence with Christ at the latter day wresting the same text in Matthew to the same purpose Contra. 1. The Apostles and Saints are said indeed to judge the world but not in that sense as Christ is said to be the Judge of the world but as he saith his Word shall judge them at the latter day Ioh. 12.48 that is be a witnesse against them so the Word preached by the Saints in their life and their conversation following the same shall be a witnesse against the world and so their condemnation like as in the processe of judgement here in earth the evidence that is brought in and the witnesses produced are said to condemne the guilty partie and to judge them though the Judge only give sentence Thus Ambrose fitly expoundeth this phrase Iudicabunt Sancti hunc mundum quia exemplo fidei illorum perfidia mundi damnabitur The Saints shall judge the world because by example of their faith their perfidiousnesse shall be condemned 2. For otherwise if Christ should observe the same forme which Moses did to appoint coadjutors because he alone sufficed not this were to derogate from his all sufficient power who needeth not as man any assistants or fellow helpers Vers. 22. Every great matter let them bring to thee Upon this president the Romanistes would ground the papall reservation of cases from whom no appeale say they is to be made as there was not from Moses Tostat. quaest 11. in 18. cap. Exod. Contra. 1. There is great difference betweene the reservation of matters to Moses and of certaine cases to the Pope for Moses was set over but one nation which at this time encamped together within the compasse of not many miles and so they might with ease bring the weighty causes to him But the Pope challengeth to be the supreme Judge over all the world and so without infinite trouble the greater causes cannot be brought unto him 2. Moses judgement was sought for because hee could not erre having often conference with God to direct him as the Pope hath not and this Testatus confesseth Romanus pontifex c. The Roman Bishop though he have great power sometime is not a man very vertuous and though he be because he hath not God present to answer unto all his demands facilius errare potest he may more easily erre therefore that is but a foppish and fawning conclusion of the Canonists that the Pope hath Omnia jura in scrinio pectoris All lawes in his breast 3. Whereas Iethro intended in this device the peoples ease not to goe farre for their causes and Moses ability to performe his office neither of these inconveniences is helped in making appeales to Rome for neither is the Pope able to amend all such causes and the people would be infinitely molested to be hurried to Rome 4. And if it were not for the advantage of the Court and Consistory of Rome they would desire to bee eased rather of than cumbred with such appeales But Moses herein only sought the profit of Gods people not his owne Simler 6. Morall Observations 1. Obs. To take heed of idle and vaine talke Vers. 8. THen Moses told his father in law c. Moses did conferre with Iethro about the wondrous workes of God which the Lord had wrought for them Vnde arguuntur hi qui vanis colloquiis delectantur They then are reproved which are delighted with vaine talke Ferus Which may serve as a good motive in our dayes to cut off idle if not very prophane conference when wee meet remembring ever that of idle words we must give an account B. Babington 2. Observ. Workes must be joyned with faith Vers. 12. THen Iethro tooke burnt offerings c. Having beene thankfull in words now he addeth deeds for S. Iames calleth that a dead faith where workes want if we joyne both these together as Iethro did we shall fully give assurance both to others and to our selves of our true faith B. Babington 3. Obs. That we should doe all our workes as in Gods sight Vers. 12. THey came to eat bread with Moses father in law before God Hereupon Origen well noteth Sancti manducant bibunt in
superlativum fâ—cere solent Use to expresse that by the negative which wee use to doe by the superlative The Lord shall not hold him innocent or guiltlesse that is pro impio scelerato habebit c. shall hold him for a wicked man Lippom. 2. And it is as much to say as he will punish him for whom the Lord holdeth innocent he punisheth not Tostat. 3. This commination here added sheweth a treble office of the law Quorum unvm in docenda voluntare Dei c. The one is in teaching the will of God what should be done what not done the other in manifesting the sinne the third in shewing the punishment for the duety omitted Borrh. 4. And by this commination is signified that although the Lord be full of long suffering Compensare tamen soleat tarditatem gravitate supplicii c. Yet he doth recompence the slacknesse of the punishment with the greatnesse thereof Lippom. This sheweth that although blasphemers escape the censure of men yet the Lord will most certainely punish them 5. Paulus Burgensus here taketh up Lyranus because he maketh this commination causa prohibitionis the cause of the former prohibition which he correcteth thus he saith it is comminatio paenae a threatning of punishment not the cause of the prohibition But if Lyranus be interpreted with favour as the Replier to Burgensis thus expoundeth that comminatio est causa motiva observantiae praeceptorum The commination is a motive cause of the observation of the precepts Burgens had no great reason to take this exception to Lyranus 3. Doctrines observed out of the third Commandement 1. Doct. Of the generall and particular contents of this Commandement THe contents then of this Commandement in generall are that as in the negative is forbidden the abuse and profanation of the name of God so in the affirmative included wee are commanded with all reverence and feare to use the name of God The particular vertues here required with their opposite vices are these 1. The propagation of the true doctrine of the will and workes of God and setting forth the same unto others as the Lord chargeth his people Deut. 4.9 Take heed to thy selfe c. that thou forget not the things which thine eyes have seene but teach them thy sonnes and thy sonnes sonnes c. Contrary hereunto are 1. The neglect of this duty in not declaring the will and workes of God to others for it sheweth that they are forgetfull of Gods benefits and so have and know them in vaine as that unprofitable servant saith in the Parable I was therefore afraide and went and hid thy talent in the earth Matth. 25.25 2. The corrupting of the true doctrine concerning the will and workes of God as Ieremy saith of the false Prophets that they prophesied lies in the name of God Ierem. 14.14 Vrsin This is a speciall transgression of this Commandement when any abuseth the name of God Ad confirmandam erroneam religionis doctrinam To confirme any erroneus doctrine of religion Osiander As they doe which alleage Scripture in defense of their errours And to this purpose Gloss. Interlinear Nomen Dei legne lapidi vel hujusmodi non attribues c. Thou shalt not give the name of God to stockes or stones or such like c. 2. The setting forth of Gods praise blessing of his name in all his workes seeking of his glory reverencing of his Majesty is here commanded as the Apostle saith Coloss. 3.17 Whatsoever yee shall doe in word or deed doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus giving thanks to God even the Father by him Contrary hereunto are 1. The contempt or neglect of the glory of God as Rom. 1.21 When they knew God they did not glorifie him as God which transgression is committed when men doe not acknowledge God the giver and author of all good things which they injoy 2. Blasphemy which is to speake evill of the name of God as to murmure and repine against him to make him the author of evill and such like against this sinne it was decreed by Moses law that he that blasphemed the name of God should bee put to death Levit. 24.17 3. Cursing and execration is contrary hereunto when men doe curse others as from God as wishing the plague of God to light on them or such like for so they make God but as the executioner to take revenge according to their lust and wicked desire of such curses speaketh David Psal. 109.17 As he loved cursing so shall it come unto him as he loved not blessing so shall it bee farre from him 3. Confession of the truth is another vertue here prescribed Rom. 10.10 With the heart man beleeveth unto righteousnesse and with the mouth man confesseth to salvation So Saint Peter Sanctifie the Lord God in your hearts and be ready alwayes to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of that hope which is in you 1. Pet. 3.15 Contrary hereunto are 1. The deniall of the truth through feare and infirmity as Peter with cursing denied Christ. 2. A generall apostasie and falling away from the truth of such the Apostle speaketh They went out from us for they were not of us 1. Ioh. 3.19 3. Dissembling of the truth as they which confessed not Christ lest they should have beene cast out of the Synagogue Iohn 11.42 4. Offence and scandall in manners or life whereby God is dishonoured Such were the Jewes of whom the Apostle saith The name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles because of you Rom. 2.24 4. Invocation of the name of God which is a devout petition and asking at the hands of God of such things as we need grounded upon the confidence of the promises of God in Christ. So the Prophet David saith Praise the Lord and call upon his name Psalm 105.1 Invocation as it is a part of Gods worship and so belongeth unto him is a branch of the first Commandement wherein I rather follow Simlerus judgement who maketh invocation of Saints a breach of the first Commandement than Vrsinus who referreth it to the third But in respect of the manner required in prayer that it should be done with a true heart and unfained devotion it appertaineth to the third precept Contrary unto true and faithfull invocation are first the neglect of prayer Psalm 14.4 They call not upon the Lord. Secondly the abusing of prayer and invocation of the name of God to unlawfull ends as to sorcery and enchantment Borrh. Thirdly the asking of such things as are not agreeable to the will of God as the Apostle saith Ye aske and receive not because ye aske amisse Iam. 4.22 Fourthly lip labour in prayer when many words are used but without any true devotion As the Prophet saith This people honoureth mee with their lips but their heart is farre from me Isai. 29.13 as it is cited Mark 7.6 5. Here is commanded a due and reverent taking of the name of God
to cure and heale the diseased as our Saviour healed the woman that had beene bowed together upon the Sabbath Luk. 13.11 And at another time hee recovered a lame man upon the Sabbath day and bid him take up his bed and walke Ioh. 5.8 Thirdly works tending to pietie were not inhibited upon that day as the Priests did offer sacrifice and doe other bodily works that belonged thereunto and therefore they are said to breake the Sabbath and yet were blamelesse Matth. 12.5 not that indeed the Sabbath day was broken by them but this is spoken in respect of the vulgar opinion that thought the Sabbath violated if any necessarie worke were done therein Tostat. qu. 14. QUEST X. Why the children servants and cattell are commanded to rest Vers. 10. THou nor thy sonne nor thy daughter c. 1. The father of every house must not onely provide that himselfe keepe a Sabbath unto the Lord but hee must have a care of those which are under his charge as of his sonnes and daughters then of his servants whom he is bound to instruct in the wayes of the Lord. 2. But the case is divers where the servant is of the same profession and where he is not for if he be of the same religion the master is to instruct him and to see he keepe the Lords Sabbaths if he be of another profession as a Jew or Saracen now the servant is to be considered as a thing appertaining to the master and so he is to keepe the Sabbath though non propter se not of conscience in respect of himselfe yet propter Dominum because of his master who cannot observe the Sabbath quietly seeing his servant to breake it in his sight and so for the same cause the precept is given in the next place concerning the rest of the cattell 3. The beast also is to rest for these causes first that mercie and compassion should be extended even unto the dumbe creature that it may sometime be spared and have some respite from labour Secondly because the beast cannot be employed but man also thereby is constrained to worke also and so to violate the Sabbath in taking care for his beast Thirdly that by the fight of the cattell resting from their labour man also might be put in minde of his dutie to keepe the Lords rest like as for the same cause in publike fasts the beasts were enjoyned abstinence that men seeing them in their kinde to mourne might be stirred up unto griefe and sorrow Simler 4. But whereas mention is made onely of the sonne and daughter man servant and maid servant and not of such women as were married the wife therefore must be comprehended under this word thou because the Matrone of the house is in some sort joyned with the father of the house in the administration of the familie Tostat. qu. 14. 5. Cajetane also here giveth this note Quod nulla fuit mentio pastorum That no mention is made of shepherds which tended their flocks but onely of the domesticall servants which were as a part of the house because it was impossible to leave the great flocks of sheepe without a superintendent or keeper every seventh day QUEST XI What strangers were enjoyned to keepe the Sabbaths rest Vers. 10. NOr thy stranger that is in within thy gates 1. Tostatus understandeth such strangers as dwelt in their walled cities for the word here used signifieth both gates and cities so also Vatablus and Oleaster here alludeth unto that use and custome of strangers which inhabited rather in the suburbs and about the gates than in the heart of the citie but it is more largely taken than for the gates of the cities because many strangers might dwell among them in townes and villages where were no gates By gates then by a certaine metaphor are understood the bounds and limits of every ones jurisdiction Iun. whether it were in citie towne or familie 2. Tostatus thinketh that here the stranger is meant which was converted to the Israelites faith and such as were circumcised for then they were bound to keepe the whole law otherwise not quaest 14. But I preferre rather Cajetanes opinion that they were to compell even the Ethnikes among them to keepe the corporall rest though they did not communicate with them in other parts of the divine service Quoniam dedecet publicum festum turpe reddi à peregrinis Because it was not fit that the publike festivall should be defiled by strangers To the same purpose Lippoman Nulli cohabitanti permittitur Sabbati dissolutio None that cohabited was to be permitted to dissolve the Sabbath And this was commanded for these two reasons Ne suo exemplo scandalum praeberent Ecclesiae Lest they might give offence unto the Church by their example and lest the Jewes also by this occasion might have taken libertie to violate the Sabbath Vrsin QUEST XII Why a reason is added to this Commandement Vers. 11. FOr in six dayes c. 1. This is a reason not of the morall but of the ceremoniall part of this Commandement for the observation of the seventh day for otherwise we should be bound to the keeping of the same day still Lippoman 2. And the Lord herein doth propound his owne example to draw us to obedience that as children wee should imitate the example of our heavenly father Basting 3. Now the cause why a reason is annexed to this Commandement concerning the Sabbath but de caede nihil tale adjecit c. no such thing is added touching murther Chrysostome yeeldeth to bee this because the conscience of man by nature telleth him that murther is evill but the Commandement of keeping the Sabbath being but particular and for a time non est de principalibus per conscientiam exquisitis c. is not one of the principall things such as the conscience enquireth of But Thomas doth more fully explaine this reason Illa quae sunt pure moralia habent manifestam rationem those precepts which are meere morall are evident enough and need not have any other reason annexed but in those precepts which beside the morall part have a ceremoniall consideration as in the second of grave◠images and in the fourth of the determination of the day oportuit rationem assignari it behoved a reason to be assigned because being not wholly grounded upon naturall reason magis natum erat è mente excidere it was more apt to fall out of the minde 4. Cajetane also giveth another reason Inseruit Deus 〈◊〉 proprio aliquid juris positivi juri morali naturali c. God with his owne mouth did insert somewhat of the positive law into the naturall and morall law to authorise such positive lawes as should afterward be given by Moses lest if the Lord had not given with his owne mouth some positive law Moses might have beene thought to have framed them himselfe QUEST XIII How the Lord is said to have rested REsted the seventh day 1.
Vrsin QUEST III. Why the precept of honouring parents is set first in the second Table THis fifth Commandement is set before the other for these reasons 1. Lyranus Primò ponitur praeceptum circa operationem boni First this precept is put which concerneth the operation of that which is good as in giving honour to parents the other precepts are touching the shunning and avoiding of evill 2. Thomas giveth this reason because first those duties are prescribed Quibus homo ex aliqua speciali ratione obligatur c. whereby a man is specially bound to some particular persons as to parents then those follow Qua indifferenter omnibus debitum reddunt which indifferently yeeld the due unto all men 3. Tostatus thus divideth the precepts of the second Table according to the threefold facultie of the minde which are rationalis irascibilis concupiscibilis the rationall part the irascibile or irefull power and the coveting and desiring facultie the rationall is the most worthie in giving honour unto Superiours for by the rationall part wee desire such things which are of an higher degree than those things which brute beasts do covet the irefull part is seene in revenge either against a mans person directly which is met withall in the next precept Thou shalt not kill or against some principall thing belonging to his person as his good name which is provided for in the ninth precept The coveting facultie is seene either in the act it selfe which is twofold either in carnall desire toward a mans wife forbidden in the 7. precept or in a covetous eye toward his substance in the 8. or in the desire onely of these things as in the 10. Tostat. qu. 17. 4. Procopius yeeldeth this reason why this precept is set first Quia parentes secunda post Deum causa 〈◊〉 quòd simus Because parents are the next cause after God of our being And so as Thomas saith Est quadem affinitas hujus praecepti ad praecepta prima Tabulae There is a certaine affinity betweene this precept and the precepts of the first Table Likewise Tostatus because next unto God we must reverence our parents as most bound unto them as the Heathen Philosopher could say Quòd patribus diis non possumus rarebuere aequalia That to God and our parents wee can never render equally that is as wee have received Aristot. 8. Ethicor. 5. But the best reason is because this precept is Nervus fundamentum obedientiae c. is the very foundation and band of obedience to the other Commandements which would soone be violated if men did not stand in awe of the Magistrate the father of the Common-wealth And beside this precept is set first because of the promise annexed that wee should be the more easily allured unto obedience Vrsin QUEST IV. Why speciall mention is made of the mother THy father and mother c. Speciall mention is made of the mother for these causes 1. Because in these three things are children bound unto their mothers because they are the meanes of their generation as the father is the active and formall cause so the mother is the materiall and passive cause of their conception and beside the conception it is peculiar to the mother to beare the childe 9. moneths in her wombe with much sorrow and griefe and at the last with great paine and danger to bring forth The second thing is the education of the childe which being yet young and tender is brought up with the mother and is apt then to receive any impressions either to good or evill and therefore it is no small helpe to make a childe good to bee brought up under a vertuous mother The third thing is nutrition for the mother doth give the infant her pappes and though the man and wife should be separated it is the wives dutie to nurse the childe and that according to the Canons till it be three yeare old Extra de convers infidel cap. ex literis Tostat. quaest 17. 2. Because women are the weaker vessels and the chiefe government of the house is committed to the father the Lord foreseeing that mothers might easily grow into contempt hath provided by this law to meet with disobedient children Basting QUEST V. Whether the childe is more bound to the father or mother BUt if here it shall be demanded to which of the parents the childe is most bound the answer briefely is this that whereas the childe oweth three things unto the parents sustentation and maintenance honour and reverence dutie and obedience the first of these is equally to be performed unto them both to relieve the parents because they both are as one and feed at one table and therefore in this behalfe no difference can be made Likewise for the second as they are our parents they are equally to be reverenced and honoured but where there may bee more eminent parts of wisdome and vertue and such like as usually are in the father there more honour is to bee yeelded unto him but otherwise to the mother if shee be more vertuous Concerning obedience because the man is the head of the woman and the master of the familie obedience ordinarily is rather to be given to the commandement of the father than of the mother Tostat. QUEST VI. Why the Lord commandeth obedience to parents being a thing acknowledged of all BUt it seemeth superfluous that God should by law command obedience unto parents seeing there is no nation so barbarous which doth not yeeld reverence unto them Answ. 1. So also there are by nature printed in the minde of man the seeds of the other precepts but this law of nature being by mans corruption obscured and defaced God thought it needfull to revive this naturall instinct by the prescript of his law and the rather because men might be more allured unto this dutie by the promise propounded Simler 2. And the Lord intending herein to prescribe obedience to all superiours thought good to give instance in parents because these precepts Sunt quasi quadam conclusiones immediate sequentes ex principiis juris naturalis c. are as certaine immediate conclusions following out of the principles of the naturall law which are easily received and acknowledged of all but those things which are understood are Tanquam conclusiones quaedam remotae c. as certaine conclusions fetched further off Lyran. QUEST VII Who are comprehended under the name of fathers and mothers BY father and mother are understood 1. Parents of all sorts whether our naturall fathers or mothers or those so called by law as the father and mother in law and such as doe adopt children Tutors likewise and Governours 2. Publike officers as Magistrates which are the fathers of the Commonwealth 3. Pastors and Ministers as Elisha calleth Elias father 2. King 2. 4. Masters as Naâ—mans servants called him father 2. King 2. and generally the elder sort and aged persons whom usually we call fathers Vrsin The reasons why all
persons as S. Paul saith Be not filled with wine wherein is excesse Ephes. 5.18 Contrarie hereunto are 1. Intemperance in meats and drinks as in drunkennesse and gluttonie 2. Facesse and superfluitie of meats and drinkes which breedeth intemperance as also excesse and pride of apparell reproved by the Prophet in the daughters of Sion Isai. 3. and other unseemely usages of the bodie as in painting or colouring the face or haire as wicked whorish Ieâ—abel used to doe 2 King 9.30 3. Contrarie unto this moderate temperance is in another extreme superstitious and immoderate abstinence such as was that of the Heremites and Anachorites that with too rigorous abstinence and fasting did oppresse nature Vrsin 4. As in temperance in diet is forbidden as the nourishing cause of lust so also in all other kind of behaviour as the wantonnes of the eye which opened as it were a window unto that great sinne of adulterie which David committed with Bathsheba 2 Sam. 12. Likewise obscenitie and vncomelinesse in speech for evill words corrupt good manners 1 Cor. 15.33 Simler But these two last rehearsed are rather opposite unto the second vertue of shamefastnesse before rehearsed 3. Places of Controversie 1. Confut. Against the Anabaptists and Nicolaitans which make their wives common THou shalt not commit adulterie c. First seeing this precept commandeth chastitie in the married estate to be preserved the Nicolaitans and heretikes called Gnostici are condemned which as of other things brought in a filthie communitie and mutual commixtion of their wives Bucanus Contrarie to the Apostles doctrine To avoid fornication let every one have his wife 1 Cor. 7.2 that is the wife ought to bee proper and peculiar to the husband and the husband likewise to the wife for the honour of mariage is stained when the mariage bed is defiled and therefore the Apostle putteth them both together Heb. 13.4 2. Confut. Against the Maniches and Marcionites that condemne mariage FUrther this Commandement forbidding the violating of mariage by adulterie and all other uncleane and unlawfull lust consequently alloweth the wholesome remedie of mariage against the old heretikes the Maniches Encratites Marcionists Chrysost. hom 12. in 1 Timoth. Ambrose addeth to these the Patritians in 1 Tim. 4. that condemned mariage as being instituted of Satan whose wicked opinion is blasphemous against God upon whose blessing Increase and multiplie dependeth the procreation of children which is the speciall fruit of mariage And they contradict the holy Apostle who saith That marriage is honorable c. Hebr. 13.4 3. Confut. Against the Romanists that forbid Mariage THirdly the Romanists are here confuted that enjoyne single life unto their Priests as more agreeable unto their orders which they thinke are defiled and polluted by mariage and they count that to bee the more holy state among them and such to bee most religious which are entred into a vow of single life so that although they doe not in open blasphemie condemne marriage as the other wicked heretikes which made the devill the author thereof yet they speake falshood through hypocrisie and under pretence of greater holinesse condemne the holy institution of marriage so that they cannot escape the censure of the Apostle which calleth it a doctrine of devils to forbid to marrie 1 Tim. 4.1.3 Neither can they shift it off by saying that they doe not forbid mariage generally no more did the Maniches who allowed their hearers such as were lay men to marrie but denied that libertie to their Clergie whom they called their elect and chosen men August hares 46. And the Heretickes called Apostolici would not permit such to marrie as had made a vow of single life being not able to performe it August hares 61. So the Romanists hold it unlawfull for their votaries to marrie though they bee never so weake and unable to performe their vow It is evident then that whereas S. Paul giveth libertie to everie man for avoiding of fornication to have his wife 1 Cor. 7.2 and againe he saith that mariage is honorable among all men Hebr. 13.4 the practice of the Romanists not allowing their Clergie and Monkes to marrie doth contradict the Apostolical doctrine And beside by this restraint of marriage they give occasion of adulterie fornication and other uncleane lusts seeing they restraine the remedie against these enormities which is lawfull and honest marriage and so they are apparent transgressors of this precept Herein they are not unlike to those old Heretickes called Origeniani turpes the filthie Origenists who as Epiphanius writeth of them rejected marriage and yet gave themselves to lust and some of them went in the habit of Monks professing solitarie life and yet were defiled with uncleannesse Epiphan hares 63. Such were the Monks in Poperie given over to al filthinesse as their hypocrisie was notably discovered in the suppression of their uncleane cages and cells here in England See more hereof Synops. pag. 260 261 c. 4. Confut. Against Aquinas that saith in the matrimoniall copulation there may be mortall sinne HEre by the way some exception is to be taken unto certaine positions of Thomas Aquinas who confuting those who affirmed Commixtionem viri uxoris non esse sint peccato that the companying of the husband with the wife could not bee without sinne setteth downe these conclusions 1. That 〈◊〉 conjunctio aliquando non solum est sine peccato sed etiam ad meritum vita â—ternae that such conjunction is sometime not only without sinne but meritorious also of eternall life 2. Quando est cum intentione procrâ—anda prolis vel reddendi debiti c. when in the matrimoniall act there is an intention of procreation or of rendring the mutuall debt of marriage it is an act of justice and so without sin at all 3. Aliquando est cum peccato veniali c. somtime it hath a veniall or small sin as when neither of the two former intendments do concurre 4. Quando autem excedit ut si posset se extenderet in alium tunc est mortale c. but when this matrimoniall copulation exceedeth the bounds that if it might bee it would extend it selfe to another then it is mortall Thomas in opuscul Contra. 1. No act of righteousnesse in man can be meritorious of eternall life seeing our best workes are imperfect and betweene the merit and worke there must be a proportion and kinde of equalitie but so there cannot bee betweene our imperfect workes and such a perfect and infinite reward The Apostle saith That the afflictions of this present life are not worthie of the glorie which shall be shewed unto us Rom. 8.18 If the suffrings of the Saints are not meritorious much lesse their actions 2. When matrimoniall conjunction is applied to the right end it is without sinne as S. Paul saith in the like case Let him doe what hee will he sinneth not 1 Cor. 7.36 that is materially he sinneth not the thing which hee doth is no
love covereth all trespasses Proverb 6.12 2. When the rule of the Gospell is not observed to tell our neighbour his faults privately first before we make them publike therein we also offend and that two wayes first Quia transgreditur ordinem quem Christus posuit in corrigendo because he transgresseth the order set by Christ in correcting of offenders Matth. 18.11 And againe Quia ex mala intentione agit because he doth it of a bad intention to hurt his brother Tostat. quaest 25. 3. But two cases are excepted wherein this private admonition is to be omitted first Si judicialiter inquiratur if the offence be judicially inquired of then one is not to conceale the faults which he knoweth by another for in this case he need not tell it to the Church that is to the Judges and Governours because it is knowne to them already Another case is where the offence though not yet acted but intended only concerneth the whole State wherein there is danger in concealing in such offences complaint may bee first made to authority for of such trespasses our blessed Saviour speaketh not but only of those which are private and particular If thy brother trespasse against thee QUEST IX Of the divers kindes of false testimonies BUt now let us proceed to examine the particular kindes of false testimonies which are of two sorts 1. In doctrine which either concerneth God and religion or the knowledge of humane Arts. 2. In the affaires of the life and that either publike in judgement and making of covenants or private which is either in testifying falsly against others or giving a false testimony of our selves Marbach Simler Of these now in their order QUEST X. Of a false testimony in matters of religion FIrst a false testimony is in doctrine 1. In matters of religion as Cum in religione à vera fide discâ—â—â—â—tur when as in religion any depart from the analogy of faith Marbach As they which maintaine heresie and false doctrine or which for feare in time of persecution deny the truth or such as handle the word of God impurely and mingle with it their owne traditions and fables all these are false wâ—â—nesses against God and his truth And therefore Augustine inferreth well Si mendacium quod adversus vitam cujusquam temporalem dicitur detestabile est c. If a lye which is made against any ones temporall life he detestable much more if it be against life eternall as every lye is that is made in doctrine of reâ—â—gion c. And to this purpose Augustine produceth that saying of S. Paul 1. Cor. 15.15 We are found faâ—se witnesses against God namely if the dead rise not againe for we have testified of God that he hath raised up Christ August de mâ—â—dâ—c ad 〈◊〉 cap. 12. But because this kinde of lying in causes of religion is a transgression of our duty toward God it more properly belongeth to the first Table being a breach of the first Commandement Simler QUEST XI Of falshood and errour in 〈◊〉 ANother kinde of falshood in doctrine is 〈…〉 artibus vel 〈◊〉 à vero 〈◊〉 when 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in arts and disciplines Marâ—â—ch As when 〈◊〉 and false opinions are maintained in 〈◊〉 Physicke or any other 〈◊〉 and profession as Anaxagâ—â—◠〈…〉 that the 〈◊〉 was blacke Now these errours are dangerous in three respects 〈◊〉 Because of the 〈◊〉 Error 〈…〉 turpis errour of it selfe is a beastly and filthy thing 2. The cause thereof is arrogancy and pride Sophisters to shew their wit will take upon them to defend errours and strange opinions 3. But the greatest 〈◊〉 regard of the inconvenience that often ensueth for by such errour in opinion many 〈…〉 seduced also to 〈◊〉 in action and which is worst of all such Sophistry from 〈…〉 oftentimes into Theology and Divinity Simler QUEST XII How falshood is committed in judgement FAlshood in judiciall acts is diversly committed 1. By the false and unjust accusâ—â— therefore the Law saith Levit. 19.16 Thou shalt not stand against the bloud of thy neighbour that is accuse him wrongfully and being his life in danger 2. The Judge offendeth in giving false judgement 〈◊〉 19.15 Thou 〈◊〉 not the â—â—justly in judgement 3. The actuaries also and ministers of unjust Judges and guilty of the same offence Isay 10.1 Wâ— unto them that decree wicked decrees and write grievous things 4. The Advocates and patrons of causes that defend false titles and set a faire shew on bad causes as 〈◊〉 abused his eloquence in disgracing of Paul Act. 24.1 5. False witnesses especially transgresse this Commandement because upon their testimony resteth the whole proceeding in judgement QUEST XIII Of the danger of bearing false witnesse in judgement COncerning false witnesses 1. He is not only a false witnesse that testifieth that which is false against his brother as such were the false witnesses against Naboth but hee also which concealeth the truth of feare hatred or malice whereby the truth is overthrowne 2. Yet there are divers degrees in bearing of false witnesse for a false testimony is more hainous in causes criminall and in those which are capitall and concerne ones life than in civill and such as bring not the life in danger and those which are brought to effect are more odious than where they faâ—â—e of the effect as when the Judge suspecteth such witnesses and giveth no credit unto them Simler 3. But generally to be a false witnesse is a grievous sinne for he sinneth against God whose name he taketh in vaine he abuseth the Judge oppresseth the innocent condemneth his owne soule Simler And three wayes doth a false witnesse commit great impiety ex violâ—tione justitiae because by his meanes justice is violated ex persurio by being perjured ex mendacio by his lying so in every false testimony there is a treble sinne Thom. Aquin. 2.2 qu. 70. art 4.4 The punishment of a false witnesse by the Law of God is retaliation Deut. 19.19 You shall doe unto him 〈◊〉 he thought to have done unto his brother So Haman was hanged upon the same gibbet which he had made for Mardoche and Daniels accusers were cast into the Lions den whither he was condemned before By the Roman Lawes which were contained in the 12. Tables a false witnesse was condemned to be throwne downe headlong from the mount Tarpeye QUEST XIV Of the detorting and wresting of words to another senseâ— another kinde of false testimony NEither are they onely false witnesses which doe bring in a false record against any of such things as were neither said nor done but he also is a false witnesse Qui non eodem sensu dicta intelligit quo dicuntur which understandeth ones sayings in another sense than they are spoken as they are said in the Gospell to be false witnesses against our blessed Saviour that detorted and depraved his words as though he had spoken of the destruction of the materiall Temple whereas he spake only of the dissolution
gave way Cajetan 5. All the people thus spake not to Moses but their Elders and the chiefe of them came in the name of the rest Deut. 5.23 Iun. QUEST V. Why the people desire that Moses would speake unto them Vers. 19. ANd said to Moses talke thou with us 1. Some doe here lay fault and blame upon the Israelites in refusing to heare the voice of God and chusing rather that Moses should speake unto them But the Lord commendeth them for so doing Deut. 5.28 They have well said all that they have spoken Therefore they thus spake not as preferring Moses voice before the Lords but because they were not able to heare the Lords voice being so terrible Tostat. quaest 37. 3. And the Lord terrified his people with his thundering voice for these two causes 1. That the people hereby should learne and be taught to feare the Lord. 2. And that they might be driven of themselves by this meanes to desire the ministery of Moses in speaking unto them for it was fit and requisite that as the Lord the Authour and founder of nature had by his owne mouth given such Lawes as were grounded upon nature such as were so evident even by the light of nature as that every one might at the first understand and acknowledge them so that the rest of the Lawes which were not so evident but needed explanation should be declared and rehearsed by Moses Sic Tostat. 4. Beside herein Moses was a type and figure of Christ who is the Mediator betweene God and us and by whom the will of God is revealed unto us Marbach Pelarg. 5. Moses herein formam boni aâ—ditoris describit c. describeth the forme of a good auditour who promiseth to heare and fulfill the precepts of their master Gloss. interlinear QUEST VI. Why the people are afraid they shall dye Vers. 19. LEt not God talke with us lest we dye Wee shall finde in Scripture that it was an usuall thing for men to feare that if they had seene God they should dye as Iacob counteth it a great benefit that he had seene God and yet lived Genes 32. So Gedeon and Manoah when they had seene God were afraid 1. Tostatus maketh this the cause of this feare that if they heard Gods voice any more they should dye because of the infirmity of the body which could not endure the Lords terrible voice for as the harmony of the body is dissolved by any excessive quality as with exceeding great heat or cold Ita excellens tolerabile vel terribile corrumpit potentiam tolerantem So an exceeding terrible or tolerable thing corrupteth and confoundeth the tolerating faculty Tostat. quast 38. But the cause of this feare is not so much in the body for Adam before his fall could endure the voice of God well enough 2. Some understand this of everlasting death Gloss. interlinear But it is evident that they meane the outward and corporall death which is contrary to this temporall life for thus the people say Deut. 5.24 Wee have seene this day that God doth talke with man and he liveth 3. Cajetanus doth gather these two reasons of this their feare both that terrible fire which they were afraid to come neere and the thundring voice of God which they could endure no longer to heare and these two reasons are expressed Deut. 5.25 Now therefore why should we dye for this great fire will consume us if wee heare the voice of the Lord our God any more we shall dye 4. But the greatest cause of this their feare was their sinne Conscius homo peccati c. metuit iram Dei c. Man being guilty to himselfe of sinne feareth the wrath of God Simler as Peter said to our blessed Saviour Luk. 5.8 Lord goe from me for I am a sinfull 〈◊〉 QUEST VII How the Lord is said to come unto them and why Vers. 20. GOd is come to prove you 1. God is said to come unto them not that he goeth from place to place but he came unto them by certaine effects his sinnes and wonders and two other wayes beside the Lord commeth by his word and by afflictions and crosses Simler 2. There are three ends of the Lords comming unto them 1. To trie them 2. That his feare may alway be among them 3. That they sinne not All these three arise one from the other probation and triall worketh feare and feare causeth to flee from sinne 3. So although Moses free them from one kinde of servile feare which was the feare of death and destruction yâ—â— he retaineth them still in that profitable kinde of feare whereby they might be kept in awe and obedience still Simler QUEST VIII How the Lord is said to tempt and prove his people Vers. 20. GOd is come to prove you 1. Deus metaphorice non proprie tentat c. God is not said properly but metaphorically â—o tempt as he is said to be angry Quiâ— facit effectum 〈◊〉 c. because he worketh the like effect as he which tempteth that is to cause the feare and obedience of the people to appeare Cajetan 2. God tempteth the Devill tempteth and man is said to tempt God is not said to prove or try for his owne knowledge and experience Cum omnia Deus videat priusquam 〈◊〉 seeing God knoweth all things before they are done Chrysost. hom 41. in Ioanu But God trieth and proveth Vt nos manifestemur aliis that we should be manifest to others as Abrahams obedience was made knowne to all in that he refused not to sacrifice his sonne vel nobis ipsis or to our selves as the Israelites were tempted in the wildernesse that it might be knowne what was in their heart Deut. 8.2 Tostat. Satan tempteth quia evertere â—ititur because he goeth about to supplant and overthrow us as hee tempted Iob. Home aliquando tentat ut probat aliquando ut rapiat Man sometime tempteth to prove sometime to catch as the Scribes and Pharisies tempted Christ to entangle him Ambros. in 2 Cor. 13. QUEST IX Why the people stood afarre off and where Vers. 21. SO the people stood afarre off 1. Cajetanus thinketh that the people returned not to their tents but stood a little from the mountaine and continued in the place whither they fled before vers 18. Tostat. 2. But it is evident Deut. 5.30 that they were bidden to goe unto their tents Iun. For as Moses went up neerer unto the presence of God so the people went still further backward unto their tents being so commanded of the Lord. 3. The mysticall signification hereof is that our sinnes doe make us stand aloofe off from God untill wee be reconciled by a Mediatour whereof Moses was a type and figure here Simler QUEST X. How Moses is said to draw neere to the darknesse BVt Moses drew neere unto the darknesse c. 1. Moses was in the darknesse before for all the hill was covered with smoake but he was not in that darknesse wherein
alterius c. That one part should not be heard in the absence of another for commonly then many tales are devised Lyran. Or that the Judge should not give care to the accuser before he have heard the partie accused also Borrh. Or this some make to be the meaning Non suscipias vocem testium quos scis mentiri Receive not the voice of witnesses whom thou knowest to lie Tostat. quaest 1. But it is better generally understood of all as well private men as Judges Vetat falsum rumorem de ullo homine vel spargi vel admitti It forbiddeth any false rumour to be spread of any or admitted Gallas Praecipue tamen lex haec ad judicia pertinet And yet principally this law belongeth to judgements Simler because false reports may there doe most harme yet because it is also a fault in private men to raise false reports and to be too credulous to beleeve them it is better here to retaine a generall sense QUEST II. What it is to put to the hand to be a false witnesse NEither shalt put thy hand with the wicked to be a false witnesse 1. Calvins joyneth this to the former clause and saith they are here understood to be false witnesses qui proximos traducunt which joyne their hand with the wicked in traducing of their neighbours So also Oleaster But the manner of the phrase here used of putting to the hand that is of binding and combining themselves importeth a greater matter than onely in carying or spreading of a false report 2. Some referring this law unto publike testimonie in judgement understand it of the person of the Judge that he should not be a meane to procure false witnesses as the Elders of the Citie to whom Iezâ—bel sent did against Naboth R. Salomon Marbach But the words In being a false witnesse which is more than procuring will not beare that sense 3. Some by putting to the hand understand thou shalt not sweare to be a false witnesse because they used to lift up their hand when they did sweare Lyran. Tostat. But this doth make the sense too particular for what if he doe not sweare but onely promise or give his hand to be a false witnesse it is directly against this law therefore by putting the hand is signified hee shall not aid or assist him he shall not consociate himselfe vel conferre operam or promise his helpe or consent unto evill Iun. 4. And withall here is forbidden that wicked confederacie and mutuall ayding one of another in bearing false witnesse as it is a common practice Da mihi mutuum testimonium Witnesse for me and I will bee witnesse for thee Gallas 5. And two things are forbidden Non adjuvabis causam improbi falso testimonio c. Thou shalt not helpe the cause of the wicked by a false testimonie not make a covenant with him to doe it for him Lippomaâ— QUEST III. How great a sinne it is to be a false witnesse Vers. 2. TO be a false witnesse 1. Falsum testimonium habet tripliceus deformitatem A false testimonie hath a threefold deformitie ex perjurie first by perjurie because witnesses are not admitted but upon their oath ali◠〈…〉 justitiae another way by violating of justice tertio ex ipsa falâ—tate thirdly by the falsenesse of his testimonie Thomas These three evils and mischiefes then do accompanie a false witnesse perjurie injustice falsenesse and lying 2. And in three other respects is this sinne of false witnesse bearing odious and abominable 1. In respect of the author thereof who is the divell for when he telleth a lie he speaketh of his owne 2. The inconveniences are great which ensue the perverting of justice and the condemning of the innocent 3. There is also nominis divini contaminatio the polluting and prophaning of the name of God Borrh. QUEST IV. Whether in this law we are to understand the mightie or the many Vers. 2. THou shalt not follow the mightie 1. The most doe read many or the multitude as before is shewed in the divers readings and they make two parts of this law the first to concerne all in â—enerall that they shall not follow a multitude to doe evill the second Judges in particular not to folâ—ow a multitude in judgement Cajetan Oleaster Whether it be to respect the multitude of the parties â—riends that sentence is to be given upon Marbach or the multitude of Judges that consent in a wrong judgement Simler And then the meaning is that in neither case a multitude is to be followed si â—it manifestè iniquum vel falsum if it be manifestly false or unjust which the multitude holdeth for if it be manifeste verum either manifestly true vel dubium or doubtfull which many doe affirme one must not of singularitie depart from their judgement Tostat. quaest 2. 2. Some in the former clause interpret rabbim many Thou shalt not follow many to doe evill but in the other branch of the law they understand it not of the quantitie and number but of the qualitie neither decline after the mightie c. that is where there are many Judges to give sentence the inferiour should not be overruled by the opinion of the Superiour Judges and mightie and therefore among the Jewes this wise course was used in giving of sentence in the assemblie of Judges that the punies and inferiour Judges should deliver their opinion first lest if the greatest began the other might bee swayed by them this is also the use among the Divines in the Vniversitie of Paris the Juniours and Inferiours begin first Lyran. This also is the honourable use of the Star-chamber with us 3. But seeing the same word rabbim is used in both sentences it is taken in the same sense in both places and is better interpreted the mightie than the many for these reasons 1. Because of the opposition of the poore man in the next verse the mightie and the poore are better compared and set together than the many and the poore 2. So Levit. 19.15 gadhol the great and dal the poore are set one against the other that neither the one nor the other should be respected in judgement 3. This interpretation of the mightie comprehendeth also the other whether they be mightie in number or in power Iun. 4. And as respect is not to bee had of the multitude so neither of the paucitie and fewnesse as the Donatists in times past and the Anabaptists in these dayes doe brag of their small number as therefore the best Gallas QUEST V. How the poore is not to be esteemed in judgement Vers. 3. THou shalt not esteeme a poore man c. 1. The word hadar signifieth honour beautie comelinesse Prohibet blandis sermonibus ornari causam pauperis He forbiddeth that the poore mans cause should be set forth with glosing words and so be made better than it is Cajetan Oleaster Therefore Aristotle giveth a good rule that in matters of judgement causa simplicibus
an inheritance upon him Ferus 2. Posset absque praemii ullius promissione praeciperâ— c. God might if it pleased him command without promise of any reward for he is debter unto none and when we have done all which we can wee doe no more than our duty but God to stirre up our dulnesse propoundeth ample and large promises Marbach 3. And these blessings of plenty health fruitfulnesse long life are here mentioned because they should acknowledge God the Author and giver of all these blessings which the Idolators asked of their Idols Gallas 4. First God promiseth to blesse their increase and store their bread and water both to give them abundance and to blesse the use thereof unto them for otherwise without Gods blessing abundance will soone come to nothing and because plenty is nothing without health Secondly he saith he will take away all sicknesse then because all this would not availe if they had no heires it is added that none should be barren and beside long life is promised for to enjoy these things but a short time were no perfect blessing and lastly victory is promised over their enemies for all these blessings had little helped unlesse they might have had quiet and peaceable possession of the land Ferus QUEST XLVII What is understood by the hornets Vers. 28. I Will send Hornets c. 1. Some doe understand this literally that as God sent frogs and lice upon the Egyptians so against the Canaanites he armed waspes and hornets to shew his power quod per minuta animantia suis auxiliatur that he can helpe his by weake and small beasts Theodoret. So also Procopius giving this note Deum à coelo de improviso suis missurum auxilium That God of a sudden can send helpe unto his out of heaven So also Cajetan Simler Calvin Gallas Pelarg. But Augustines reason may here be urged against this sense Non hoc logimus factum c. Wee doe not reade any such thing to have beene done neither in Moses time under Iosua the Judges or the Kings that hornets were sent against the Canaanites only the booke of Wisdome hoc dicit impleâ—um saith this was fulfilled chap. 12.8 Thou sendedst forerunners of thine host the hornets to destroy them by little and little But this may also be understood of that feare and terrour which God did smite the Canaanites with before the comming of Israel 2. R. Abraham and Aben Ezra by hornets understand a certaine disease which did consume the Canaanites where they hid themselves in their caves But the text saith that these hornets drave them out not that they wasted and consumed them 3. Pellican maketh a metaphoricall sense Ita attonitos eos reddam ut etiam vespae siat â—is superiores I will so astonish them that even flies and waspes shall be able to overcome them c. But Ioshua found the contrary when he was discomfited and fled before the men of Hai that he had not to deale as with flies and waspes 4. Therefore I prefer Augustines sense Vespae istae aculei timoris intelligendae sunt c. These waspes or hornets are to be understood to be those prickes of minde and terrours which made the Canaanites give place to the Israelites So also Lyranus saith they were Anxietates animi eos pungentes tanquam aculei Perplexity of minde which pricked them as sharpe pricks And this to be the meaning the former verse sheweth I will send my feare before thee vers 27. the accomplishment whereof is declared Iosh. 24.12 I sent my hornets before you which cast them out before you the two Kings of the Amorites not with thy sword c. that is the feare which God sent upon them not their sword discomfited them Iunius Piscator As Rahab confesseth When we heard it our heart did faint and there remained no more courage in us Iosh. 2.11 So also Borrhaius 5. Rupertus maketh this allegoricall sense by the hornets Quos scimus de aquino stercore nasci c. Which wee know to be bred out of dung are to be understood those base and contemptible meanes whereby God overcame the power of Satan c. He meaneth the Apostles who were counted as vile and base whereby the Gospell of the kingdome was published and propagated But the former sense is to be insisted upon as the most fit and consonant to the Scripture QUEST XLVIII Why God did not cast out the Canaanites all at once before the Israelites Vers. 29. I Will not cast them out from thy face in one yeere 1. No nor yet in 400. yeeres were they all cast out till the reigne of David and Salomon which the Lord did for divers causes one is here expressed lest the land should have growne to a wildernesse if it had beene dispeopled all at once and so husbandry and tillage would have beene neglected Gallas And the wilde beasts in the solitary places would have increased as Wolves Lions Beares which would have beene a great annoyance to the people Tostat. qu. 84. 2. Another cause was for their rebellion and murmuring for the which they were punished to wander up and downe in the wildernesse 40. yeeres Simler 3. Eorum culpae imputandum est c. It is to be imputed to their owne fault that the Canaanites were no sooner cast out because they were slothfull and negligent therein themselves as Ioshua telleth them If yee goe backe and cleave to the rest of these nations c. and shall make marriages with them know for a certaine that the Lord your God will cast ouâ— no more of these nations from before you c. Calvin 4. Neither would God cast them out all at once Vt essent qui peccantes arguerent ut â—rudirit in eis Israel That there might be some which should correct those which sinned and that Israel might be nurtured by them Rabanus For God used those nations as whips and scourges for his people when they fell away from him as he stirred up the King of Canaan against them Iud. 4. 5. Another reason was that the people might have some alwayes to exercise them that they should not be given over to sloth and idlenesse but be trained up in warre this cause is touched Iudg. 3.1 That he might prove Israel by them as many as had not knowne the warres of Canaan Marbach Pellarg But this reason is not mentioned here Ne impatientia defecissent c. Lest they might through their impatience have fainted Lippom. 6. And further God would not Vt citra praelia dominium terrae acquirant That they should without battell get the dominion of the land for those things which are hardly gotten we doe the more set by Pracopius 7. Hoc etiam utile fuit ad cohibendum eorum praceps defiderium This was also profitable to stay their preposterous desire that they should wait the Lords leisure and thinke not all at once to have their desire Like as now many wish
charge and government with Moses Num. 11. of which number were Eldad and Medad Gloss. interlinear But this cannot be for those seventy Elders were appointed after the campe was removed from Sinai and pitched in Kibrath Hattavah which was the next station beyond Sinai Numb 33.16 But now the Israelites remained at mount Sinai 2. Some are of opinion that these seventy Elders were appointed when Iethro gave counsell to Moses that is six out of every tribe which make 72. but the even number is set downe Simler But those Captaines over the people which were chosen according to Iethro his direction were heads over thousands hundreds and fifties chap. 18.25 they were then more than seventy 3. Neither were these seventy such as before time the people had chosen out for their Rulers answerable unto the number of soules that went downe with Iacob into Egypt as Calviâ— seemeth to thinke for it seemeth that before Iethro gave that advice to Moses there were no such Governours and Rulers over the tribes because Moses then needed not to have wearied himselfe in hearing their causes himselfe alone 4. Wherefore these were no speciall Elders that before were elected and chosen out but such as Moses did single out upon this occasion out of the more honourable sort of the people and therefore they are called vers 11. eetzilee separated or selected And Tostatus holdeth this as a reason because the word Elders ziene in the Hebrew hath no article set before it as is usuall in that language when any speciall persons of note are named But though his reason doe not alwayes hold yet his opinion seemeth of the rest to be most probable Tostat. qu. 3. QUEST III. Why Moses went up into the mount alone Vers. 2. ANd Moses himselfe alone shall come neere to the Lord c. 1. Here are three degrees or orders appointed to be observed in their comming neere unto God the people stand farre off and come not neere at all Aaron and his two sonnes and the seventy Elders ascend with Moses to some part of the mountaine but Moses himselfe only goeth up unto God vers 12. Calvin Lippoman 2. Rabanus maketh this morall application of it that as the seventy Elders went not up with Moses so unusquisque perpendat discrete vires suaâ— ut ultra non praesumat that every one doe discreetly examine his strength and not presume beyond his knowledge 3. For the mysticall sense Procopius maketh Aaron here a type of Christ who stood aloofe off and contemned not our humane nature sed descendens ad nos inter nos moratur but descending dwelt among us c. But this application can in no wise be fit that Aaron should be here a type of Christ who went not up unto God but Moses did for who should have freer accesse unto God than our Mediatour and intercessor therefore Moses here rather signifieth the Law which is perfect and pure in it selfe yet is not able to bring us to God as these ascended not with Moses but were left behind Simler QUEST IV. Whether all the people in generall were assembled Vers. 3. ANd all the people answered c. 1. Sometime the whole congregation is understood to be the Elders only and principall men that stand for the rest of the people as chap. 12.3 the Lord biddeth Moses to speake to all the congregation and yet he onely spake unto the Elders vers 21. But here we rather understand that all the multitude was called together for as we reade that when the Law was confirmed and ratified the whole assembly came together not only the Elders and Officers but even their children and wives yea the strangers unto the hewer of wood and drawer of water Deut. 29.10 11. so was it requisite that at the first receiving of the Law all the whole multitude should come together to give their generall consent 2. If it be objected that it was not possible that so many hundred thousand as there were in Israel could assemble in such sort to heare the voice of one man we may either say that God might give an extraordinary strength unto Moses voice that it might be heard round about Tostatus Or though all the people were not within hearing themselves at once yet one might receive it from another and so give their consent or one company might succeed another to heare Oleaster QUEST V. Why the Lord requireth the peoples consent to his Lawes Vers. 3. ALL that the Lord hath said will we doe 1. Though God might by his soveraigne right impose what Lawes he thought good without the peoples consent because they were bound to obey whatsoever the Lord commanded yet the Lord thought good to require their consent because otherwise they might be lesse culpable if they had not obeyed those Lawes which were thrust upon them against their will 2. And although they had twice before chap. 19.8 and 20.19 promised their obedience yet that was but in generall before the Lawes were published and therefore it was necessarie that a particular consent should be had now unto the severall Lawes which were propounded 3. God knew before they would consent but that was not sufficient unlesse they also expressed it themselves that they might afterward be left without excuse Tostat. 4. The people are to be commended for their readinesse but yet they knew not how impossible it was to keepe the Law and therefore cannot be excused of rashnesse Iun. Of this sudden promise of obedience which the Israelites had soone forgot Hierome thus writeth Melius est non promittere quam promissa non facere c. It had beene better for them not to have promised at all than not to performe their promise And Gregorie herein compareth the Jewes unto Locusts Subiâ—o saltuâ— daâ—tes protiâ—â—s ad 〈◊〉 codemes c. Which doe of a sudden give a spring and forthwith fall upon the ground againe QUEST VI. What Lawes they were which Moses wrote in a booke Vers. 4. ANd Moses wrote all the words of the Lord. 1. R. Salomon thinketh that Moses first rehearsed and afterward wrote the whole booke of Genesis and all Exodus unto this place But this cannot be 1. The Rabbin himselfe thinketh that Moses rose the next day and built the Altar how could he then write these two bookes without a great miracle in one day which we are not without great necessity to bring in to make or devise miracles where no cause is were great presumption Lyran. 2. It is said he wrote all the words of God and so consequently only the words of God but the history of Genesis and Exodus containe many things beside the words of God therefore there was no cause either to rehearse or write all the contents of these two bookes Tostatus 2. Cajetanes opinion is with whom consenteth Osiander that Moses did write all the former Lawes contained in the 21 22 23. chapters and the ten Commandements beside with all those Lawes set
the other in their breadth which covered the length of the Tabernacle foure cubits two cubits of this sixth curtaine should hang over before at the entrance and be foulded or doubled that it might serve as a pentice to defend the vaile which did hang there and the two other cubits should hang downe likewise on the backside and be there folded so that it should fall downe lower than the other curtaines by a cubit doubled or folded But this must not be understood de â—odem sago numero of the same curtaine in number but of the like quantitie in the overplus of another curtaine Lyran. Tostat. qu. 9. For it must not be imagined that the sixth curtaine should as it were be cut in two and the one halfe thereof hang before and the other behind but that the curtaines should be so placed as that they might overhang two cubits at each end before and behind Rupert Hugo de S. Victor Cajetan QUEST XI The great curtaine of the second sort consisting of six single curtaines what place of the Tabernacle it covered Vers. 9. THe sixth curtaine 1. The sixth curtaine is said to be doubled because Pars ejus replicatur a part thereof is doubled 2. And hereby it may bee gathered which of these two great curtaines that which had six coupled together or that which had five covered the fore-part of the Tabernacle which the hinder part for here the one halfe of the sixth curtaine is doubled in the fore-front so that the six curtaines covered the fore-part of the Tabernacle and the other five the most holy place and the back-part thereof 3. And hereupon it followeth that because these six curtaines contained in breadth 24. cubits whereof two cubits hung downe before so that 22. remained and yet the first part of the Tabernacle without the second vaile was but 20. cubits long that these six curtaines went two cubits beyond the division of the Tabernacle which separated the holy and most holy place and consequently that then these two great curtaines did not meet together where the other two did of the first sort which consisted of five curtaines a peece but that they reached two cubits beyond the joyning together of those curtaines toward the West Tostat. qu. 9. QUEST XII What was done with the cubit which was overplus on the two sides Vers. 13. THat the cubit of the one side and the cubit on the other side of that which is left of the length of the curtaines may remaine on either side of the Tabernacle to cover it c. 1. Some understand these cubits to be left the one in the fore-part of the Tabernacle the other on the back-part But that cannot be for these reasons 1. Because the â—ext speaketh of that which remained of the length of the curtaines but it was the breadth of the curtaines not the length that covered the length of the Tabernacle from the East end to the West 2. This overplus was to cover the Tabernacle on both sides but the East end of the Tabernacle was left open there onely hanged a vaile 3. These are said to be the sides of the Tabernacle which were North and South the other were the ends not the sides Tostat. qu. 9.4 And beside here there is but a cubit remaining on each side but in the two ends before and behind there was halfe a curtaine over which was two cubits vers 13. 2. Piscator thus apportioneth out these 30. cubits 12. above in the roofe which was the widenesse of the Tabernacle and 9. of each side But if this were so the sides being ten foot in height then should not these curtaines reach downe to the ground by a cubit whereas the Text saith that they covered the Tabernacle on the sides vers 13. and it is not like that the boords covered over with gold were left naked 3. The sounder opinion then iâ— that these second curtaines did hang downe to the ground and so the length of 30. cubits was employed ten cubits on each side and ten cubits above Saga ad terram pertingebant c. The curtaines came downe to the ground Strabuâ— So also Lyranus in the same words Cajetane likewise So also Oleaster Ad terram descendebat omnia operiens It went downe to the ground covering all things So Iosephus also saith that the curtaines spread unto the ground Instar â—halams like the covering of a bed QUEST XIII Of the two outward coverings whether they went all over the Tabernacle Vers. 14. FOr the Tent thou shalt make a covering of rammes skins 1. So the Tabernacle had foure coverings one for ornament the first curtaines of divers colours the other for necessitie to keepe the fine curtaines from the weather some lesse and some more Prout quaeque vilâ—ora ita tempestatibus viciniora c. As the coverings were more base or course so they were neerer to the weather first the badgers skins then the red rammes-skins and after them the haire cloth and the best and inmost were the curtaines of blew and skarlet And the Tabernacle being thus adorned with varietie of colours Non aliter micabâ—â— quà m siquis coelum contueretur c. It shewed as if one should behold the heavens Iosephus ibidem 2. Some are of opinion that these two outward coverings did not cover the sides of the Tabernacle but onely the top or roof Tectum tautùm operiebant they onely covered the top Strabus Cajetan Lippom. 3. But Lyranus whom Tostatus followeth thinks that they covered the sides also which otherwise should seeme not sufficiently defensed from the weather and seeing the length and widenesse of these coverings of skins is not expressed it seemeth they went all over the Tabernacle both before and behind and above and below downe to the ground 4. But I rather subscribe unto Iunius who thinketh that the badgers skins onely covered the roofe not much unlike as an house is covered with tiles Pelarg. And the lower parts were hung with the rams-skins 1. For they falling downe right might keepe off the weather well enough which did beat upon the sides 2. And this may be gathered out of the text which saith They shall be covered with badgers-skins above vers 14. that is in the roofe or top and for the same reason that the other two curtaines were sorted five and six together for more convenient carriage so it is like that these were divided and went not over all the Tabernacle for then they had beene too combersome to carrie 3. The cause why the measure of these skins is not set downe as of the other was for that they were made of skins which were not all of one quantitie some greater and some lesse and it being knowne how many cubits in length and breadth would suffice to cover the Tabernacle in the description of the other curtaines it was not necessarie to set it downe againe QUEST XIV Of the mysticall application of the coverings COncerning the mysticall application of
They for Israels cause were overthrowne and drowned in the red sea Therefore they had a greater spite at Israel than otâ—er nations and would have beene most readie thus to have objected Tostat. qu. 17. QUEST XXXVI In what sense the Egyptians would say The Lord brought them out to slay them Vers. 12. HE hath brought them out maliciously or of an evill minde Iun. Or for a mischiefe rather Vatab. Oleast To slay them in the mountaines 1. Not because the Egyptians might imagine that God could not slay them in Egypt the constellations of heaven and aspects of the planets hindring the destruction of the Hebrewes there and serving fitly in the wildernesse and mountaines for seeing no such constellation could hinder the servitude of the Israelites but that the Egyptians most cruelly oppressed them much lesse could it prevent Gods judgements And if the constellation had beene against the Hebrewes after they were come out of Egypt into the desert how came it to passe that the red sea gave way unto them the Egyptians there were drowned Manna from heaven was given and water out of the rocke all these things were for Israel in the desert and against the Egyptians Tostat. quast 18. 2. Neither doe the Egyptians so say because some of their Astrologers by calculating the time of the Hebrewes departure as some Hebrewes affirme did prognosticate because they went malo sydere in an evill signe that much bloud should be shed in Israel and that many of them should die in the wildernesse and therefore when Ioshua had circumcised the Israelites in Gilgal the Lord said he had taken away the shame of Egypt Iosh. 5.9 because that which the Egyptians had foretold was now turned ad sanctitatem non opprobrium not to their shame but their holinesse and honour Contra. 1. By shame is there meant no such thing but onely that their uncircumcision was then taken away which is called the shame of Egypt because therein they were like unto the uncircumcised Philistimâ— 2. And if it had beene spoken in any such sense this had beene to confirme and justifie the superstitious calculations and prognostications of the Egyptians 3. The Israelites indeed perished in the desert but not all onely those which were above twentie yeare old and they died not by any naturall death which onely may be foreseene and in some sort by prognostication ghessed at but their death was procured by their sinne then as their sinne being an act of their will could not by any such constellation bee foretold so neither could their extraordinarie death caused by their sinne be foreseene by any such meanes And this being an act of Gods justice like as mans will and the acts thereof are not wrought upon nor ruled by constellations much lesse are the Lords judgements which he worketh most freely Tostat. qu. 19. 3. Neither could the Egyptians say thus as though the Lord could not have destroyed the Israelites in Egypt seeing he plagued both the Egyptians and their gods or that he could not for want of power have brought them into the land of Canaan as the heathen would have objected Numb 14.16 For he that was able to overthrow Pharaoh and his host and all the power of Egypt and that wrought such great wonders for them in the desert was of power sufficient to plant them in the land of Canaan casting out their enemies before them Tostat. qu. 17. 4. But the Egyptians of malice onely without any ground nay against their owne knowledge Occasione saltem levissima licèt omnìa falsa cognoscerent quaecunque tamen possent in Deum Hebraeorum probra conjicerent Upon a light occasion although they knew all to be false would upbraid what they could the God of the Hebrewes Tostat. qu. 18. QUEST XXXVII Why Moses maketh mention in his prayer of Abraham Isaak and Iacob Vers. 13. REmember Abraham c. 1. The Hebrewes thinke that mention is made of these three to escape a treble punishment as if the Lord were to bring downe fire from heaven upon them Abraham was cast into the fire in Hur of the Chaldees if the Lord would punish with the sword Isaak had offered himselfe to be slaine in sacrifice by his father if with exile and banishment Iacob had before indured it and therefore these three are mentioned that by their merits and deserts the people might escape these three judgements Sic Lyran. Lippom. But Tostatus well refuteth this conceit 1. Because these three are mentioned as well when any blessing is craved of God as when any judgement is prayed against 2. God hath other judgements beside these whereby to punish his people therefore in other eases the mentioning of these had beene insufficient Tostat. qu. 20. 2. Yet Tostatus also misseth the marke saying that Iâ— meritis istorum fiebat salus posteris eorum For the merits of these their posteritie were preserved for Abraham himselfe was not justified by merits but by faith as the Apostle sheweth Rom. 4. Abraham believed God and it was counted to him for righteousnesse therefore much lesse was his posteritie saved by his merits 3. Therefore Moses in bringing in Abraham Isaak and Iacob only putteth God in minde of the promises made unto them which proceeded onely of the meere grace and favour of God toward them as the Lord himselfe saith Because the Lord loved you and because he would keepe the oath which hee had sworne to your fathers the Lord hath brought you out with a mightie hand Deut. 7.8 Simler Osiander QUEST XXXVIII How the Israelites are promised to possesse the land of Canaan for ever Vers 13. THey shall inherit it for ever 1. This promise that the Israelites should inhabit the land of Canaan for ever may diversly be understood 1. It is taken for a long time not limited nor determined and so they enjoyed that land many yeares about 1400. Tostat. qu. 20. 2. Or it may bee likewise understood during the time of the Law and ceremonies which were to continue but untill Christ as Aarons Priesthood is said to be for ever chap. 28.43 and the keeping of the Passeover is said to be an ordinance for ever Exod. 12.17 Tostat. 3. Or it may be applyed to the spirituall seed of Abraham which are the heires of the true Canaan Genevens aâ— not Gen. 13. vers 14. 4. But in these temporall promises a secret condition rather must be supplyed that if they had continued in obedience to Gods Commandements then they should have had a perpetuall inheritance in Canaan And this is the best interpretation as appeareth by the like Psal. 132.10 If thy sonnes keepe my covenant and my testimonies which I shall teach them thy sonnes also shall sit upon thy throne for ever Tostat. qu. 20. See this question handled more at large Hexapl. in Genes cap. 13. vers 12. QUEST XXXIX How the Lord is said to repent Vers. 14. THen the Lord repented of the evill 1. This is spoken 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according
in divina natura existemium of calling the elect in the knowledge of God by their names As though Moses in this cleare sight of Gods glorie did see the names of Gods elect Burgensis confuteth this exposition as being both against the text for the Lord speaketh of proclaiming his owne name not of the names of the elect and beside Moses asked no such thing nor yet doth God reveale unto his servants the number of the elect Matthias Thoring taketh upon him in defence of Lyranus to confute Burgensis but his reply is verse unsufficient the two first reasons of Burgensis are verie evident to the third he answereth that seeing Moses saw a representation of the Divine Essence he saw also relucentia in ipsa those things which did appeare and shine in that brightnesse and yet it followeth not that hee should see all hee might see in that glorious representation the election of some though not of all for this hee saith was one of the errours condemned at Paris Quod omnis videns verbum relucentia in verbo videt omnia quae verbum That he which seeth the Word and all things shining in the Word doth see all which the Word seeth Contra. 1. But if as they imagine Moses then saw in Gods glorie and now the Saints in heaven see in Christ as in a glasse the names of the elect then must they see all their names as in a glasse one cannot but see whatsoever is represented therein 2. And yet it followeth not that he which so seeth should see all which the Word seeth for the Word seeth more than is represented as they imagine in the reflexion of the brightnesse thereof 6. The meaning then is this Deus promulgabit nomen suum God will publish his name It was a great benefit that God yeeldeth himselfe in part to be seene but it is a greater that he revealeth himselfe by his voice Multa enim visiones frigida sunt sisermo non accesserit For many visions are but cold if there be no word added thereunto Calvin Per strepet in auribus nomen Domini c. The name of God shall sound in his eares Borrh. And God will manifest himselfe in that name in quojam Mosi innotuit wherein he was made knowne to Moses already namely Iehovah Gallas And beside in the hearing of Moses recitabit omnia epitheta cognomina he will rehearse all his epithetes and other names as it followeth chap. 34.6 Ferus Osiander And all this was both for Moses better understanding that those things which were represented per gloriosam illam by that glorious resemblance should more fully bee declared to Moses Burgens As also Vocabo coram te ut videaâ— manifeste c. I will call before thee that thou mayest see manifestly that which yet thou seest but darkly Rupertus The Lord by calling stirred up Moses attention And further it was a watch-word to Moses when he should see God the Lord when his glorie was passed by should then crie trâ—â—sit aut adest Dominus now the Lord passeth by or is present Oleaster Dominus est coram te the Lord is now before thee Vatab. And then and not before Moses should looke out upon God as he passed by QUEST XL. Why these words are added I will shew mercie c. Vers. 19. FOr I will shew mercie c. 1. Oleaster giveth this reason of these words that in this speech the Lord performeth that which he said before that he would shew him all his good Quod maximè in misericordia consistit which chiefly consisteth in mercie So also Ferus But if all the Lordâ— good had consisted herein in shewing mercie then superfluous mention should have beene made afterward of his justice chap. 34.7 not holding the wicked innocent c. 2. Osiander taketh it to be an exposition of the former words I will proclaime my name that is declare what my will is toward men in shewing mercie to those on whom I will have mercie But this is not the whole will of God for he doth visit the iniquitie of the fathers upon the children to the third and fourth generation as well as he reserveth mercie to thousands 3. Tostatus thinketh that hereby Moses is admonished not to thinke that this grace was shewed him for his owne merits But Moses ascribeth all to the favour and grace which hee found with God vers 12. 3. Therefore it is rather yeelded as a reason of the Lords grace and favour extended here unto Moses 1. Which some apply thus that the Lord hereby gave Moses like privilege as to the Fathers Abraham Isaak and Iacob that as he shewed mercie to them so likewise he would unto Moses that he should not need to alleage the merits of the Fathers as he had done before Lyranus But Moses urged not the merits of the Fathers before he onely insisted upon Gods promise made unto them 2. Some thinketh that the Lord here maketh a reservation and exception of the people that though hee shewed this favour to Moses yet he would doe with the rest as he thought good Gallas 3. But Calvin commeth neerer the sense making this a reason why the Lord shewed this glorious vision more unto Moses than to any other because it was his good pleasure So also Simler Likewise Iunius Non omnino omnibus sed quibus quando quantum decretum est c. God doth not thus reveale himselfe to all and at all times but to whom when and how much he hath decreed from all eternitie 4. Out of this place brought in upon this particular occasion the Apostle à singulari causa ad universalem accommodat doth of a singular matter make a generall doctrine Rom. 9.15 Iun. That God cannot be thought to be unjust si aliis prateritis alios eligat if he chuse some pretermitting others Calvin 5. And here Moses minde is elevated and lifted up to consider who it is in whom the Lord saith I will have mercie in Messia meâ— in my Messiah Borrh. QUEST XLI Why the word is here doubled BUt why the same word is repeated I will shew mercie on whom I will shew mercie 1. Augustine giveth this reason Deus suae misericordiae firmitatem ista repetitione mâ—nstravit God would by this repetition shew the stablenesse and surenesse of his mercie as when Amen Amen is doubled and as Pharaoh had two dreames of the same thing 2. But here is more than a bare repetition if the Lord had said I will have mercie I will have mercie then there had beene nothing but a bare iteration therefore Calvin better observeth that this kinde of doubling and repeating the same words is used in all languages abi causa investigatiâ—nem excladere volumus when we will have no other cause sought out as Pilate said What I have written I have written 3. Though there is no great difference in the signification of these words I will shew mercie c. and have compassion
swallowing up of Cora Dathan and Abiram by the earth and the burning of the rest of the seditious with fire Numb 16. But as well this as all other wonders which the Lord did for his people must be here comprehended seeing the covenant was made with them all 6. Wherefore here are understood better all those wonders which God wrought for the people in the desart by Moses and afterward in Canaan under Ioshua Iun. Marbach As the destruction of the foresaid rebellious company the dividing of the waters of Jordan the standing still of the Sunne Lyran. The overthrow and subversion of the Cananites and the victorious conquest over them Calvin Balaams asse spake and God miraculously turned his cursing into blessing Simler To know then what these marvels were we must learne out of the rest of the bookes following what great things the Lord did for his people Gallas Osiander QUEST XXIII Why the Girgashites are here omitted Vers. 11. I Will cast out before thee the Amorites c. Here are only six nations of the Canaanites rehearsed the Girgashites are omitted 1. Lippoman thinketh this to be the reason thereof because before the entrance of the Israelites into the land of Canaan forte de terra illa recesserat it may be that they were departed out of the country But it is like that they would rather have made a league with Ioshua as the Gibeonites did than have forsaken their country for feare of the Israelites 2. Some thinke they are not named because they did not fight against Ioshua Ex Tostat. quaest 79. in Exod. 23. But the contrary appeareth Iosh. 4.10 where the Girgashites are rehearsed among those nations whom the Lord would cast out before them And none of the Canaanites saving onely the Gibeonites are said to have made peace with Ioshuah Iosh. 11.19 3. The Septuagint whose manner is to supply out of one place that which is wanting in another doe here also insert the Girgashite But this is too great boldnesse to adde any thing to the authenticall originall 4. Wherefore the Girgashites either being a small people might be comprehended under the rest Tostat Or by a Synecdoche when part is taken for the whole under these nations here named the other also are signified which is the reason that sometime two or three of these nations are set downe often for all the rest Calvin QUEST XXIV How it stood with Gods justice to destroy all the inhabitants of Canaan I Will cast out It may seeme both a cruell edict decreed of God for the utter extirpation of these inhabitants of Canaan and as cruelly to have beene executed by the Israelites 1. The equity of God in decreeing this to be done may thus appeare 1. If God might rightfully assigne that country unto his people as the earth is the Lords and the fulnesse thereof he may dispose of it at his pleasure then by the same right it was lawfull for the Lord to expell and root out the former inhabitants 2. Yet there is another reason beside of Gods equity the Lord had now spared them a long time even 400. yeeres expecting their repentance and they waxed worse The Lord said in Abrahams time and to Abraham the sinnes of the Amorites were not yet full Genes 15.16 Now then after so long patience in forbearing these wicked nations non fuit crudelitas poenae gravitate moram pensare it was no cruelty with greatnesse of punishment to recompense the long stay thereof Calvin 3. The earth is said to have spued out this people for their great impiety Si mortuo elemento intolerabilis est impietas c. If their impiety were intolerable to the very dead element how much more might the Lord exercise his judgement with rigour Calvin 4. Againe the Lord having decreed to plant his people in Canaan was to expell the idolatrous inhabitants lest they might have beene a ruine and occasion of falling to his people Marbach 2. And as the Lord decree was just againe these wicked inhabitants so the execution thereof by the Israelites in destroying them all was also just 1. Because non est hominiâ— revocare pâ—â—am c. It is not in mans power to revoke the punishment decreed by the Lord for then they should have incurred the same penalty themselves as the Lord by his Prophet said to Ahab who had let Benhadad goe Because thou hast let goe out of thine hand a man whom I appointed to dye thy life shall goe for his Marbach 2. Seeing the victory and conquest of those nations was only of the Lord it was just and right ipsum leges victoriae statuere that he should set the lawes of the victory who were to be spared who not therefore the Israelites could not alter any part of Gods will on that behalfe Gallas 3. And if the Israelites had spared them privassent se legitima haereditate c. they had deprived themselves of the lawfull inheritance which was ordained them of God Calvin QUEST XXV Why they were to make no compact with the Canaanites Vers. 12. THou shalt make no compact with them 1. The Israelites are specially warned to take heed of the Canaanites to make no league with them because they were most in danger to be corrupted by them seeing they were not all destroyed at once but many remained and dwelt among them not only in Cities by themselves as the Canaanites had their Cities in the midst of Ephraim and Manasses Iosh. 16.10 and 17.16 but they dwelt among them in the same City as the Jebusites did in Jerusalem Iosh. 15.63 there was not so much danger to be feared by the nations which were further off and therefore when they tooke any of their Cities they might save their persons alive but if it were a City of the Canaanites they were to save none alive Deut. 20.15 16. Tostat. quaest 12. 2. Another cause of this prohibition was the great impiety and wickednesse of the Canaanites among whom was practised all ungodlinesse for the which cause their land spued them out Levit. 18.28 And this reason is touched here Lest they bee the cause of thy ruine this amity and league betweene them might be a meanes to draw them to idolatry Marbach 3. Further the Lord had appointed the Canaanites to destruction and therefore with such as were Gods enemies no league was to be made Simler 4. By this meanes also legitima sua haereditate privarent they should deprive themselves of their lawfull inheritance which the Lord had promised to Abraham Isaack and Iacob and to their seed Simler 5. Duos pessimos fructus illiciti foederis numerat He reckoneth up two very bad fruits of this unlawfull league the land should be defiled with their altars and superstitious monuments which they would erect under the colour of this league and beside humanitatis praetextu populum corrumpent they will corrupt the people under pretense of humanity in calling them to their idolatrous feasts Calvin 6. But
and why 58. qu. Wherefore the people were compelled to drinke the powder of the Idoll 59. qu. Whether by the drinking of the water any visible signe of difference was made among the people who had most deepely offended about the golden Calfe 60. qu. How farre Moses fact herein is to bee imitated 61. qu. How Moses maketh Aaron the author and cause of his sinne 62. qu. Why Idolatrie is called a great sinne 63. qu. Why Moses onely rebuked Aaron and forbeareth further punishment 64. qu. What things are to be commended in Aarons confession what not 65. qu. Whether Aaron dissembled in not confessing plainely that he made the Calfe 66. qu. In what sense the people are said to be naked 67. qu. Why Moses stood in the gate and what gate it was 68. qu. VVhether all the Levites were free from consenting unto this idolatrie 69. qu. Of the authoritie which the Levites had to doe execution upon the idolaters and the rules prescribed them 70. qu. VVhether the Levites did not make some difference among the people as they went and killed 71. qu. VVhy none came unto Moses but onely of the tribe of Levi. 72. qu. Of the number of them which were slaine whether they were three thousand or twentie three thousand as the vulgar Latine readeth 73. qu. How the Levites are said to consecrate their hands 74. qu. Of the time when Moses came downe from the mount and when he returned againe 75. qu. VVhy Moses urgeth the greatnesse of their sinne 76. qu. Why Moses speaketh as it were doubtfully If I may pacifie him c. 77. qu. Why Moses againe intreateth the Lord seeing he was pacified before vers 14. 78. qu. What booke it was out of the which Moses wished to be raced 79. qu. How the Lord is said to have a booke 80. qu. VVhether any can indeed be raced out of the booke of life 81. qu. Of the two wayes whereby we are said to bee written in the booke of life 82. qu. VVhether Moses did well in wishing to bee raced out of the booke of life 83. qu. In what sense the Lord saith I will put out of my booke 84. qu. What day of visitation the Lord meaneth here 85. qu. When the Lord plagued the people for the Calfe 86. qu. Of the difference betweene the act of sinne the fault staine and guilt 87. qu. How God may justly punish twice for one sinne Questions upon the three and thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest At what time the Lord uttered his commination 2. qu. Whether the narration of Moses Tabernacle in this Chapter be transposed 3. qu. How God saith he will send his Angell and yet not himselfe goe with them 4. qu. Why the Lord saith hee will not goe with them himselfe lest he should consume them 5. qu. What ornaments they were which the people laid aside 6. qu. Why in publike repentance they used to change their habit 7. qu. Why the Lord thus spake unto Moses 8. qu. In what sense the Lord saith I will come upon thee 9. qu. VVhether the people put off their ornaments twice 10. qu. In what sense the Lord saith That I may know 11. qu. Why it is said They laid aside their good rayment From the mount Horeb. 12. qu. What Tabernacle Moses removed out of the campe 13. qu. Why Moses pitched his Tabernacle without the host 14. qu. How farre from the campe this Tent was removed 15. qu. VVhat is called the Tent of the Congregation 16. qu. Why the people stood up unto Moses and looked after him 17. qu. Whether there were two clouds or one to cover and conduct the host 18. qu. Why the Lord spake to Moses in a cloud 19. qu. How the Lord spake to Moses face to face 20. qu. Why Joshua is here called a young man 21. qu. Whether is here understood Joshua not to have departed from the Tabernacle 22. qu. When the Lord thus said to Moses 23. qu. How Moses desireth to know whom the Lord would send with them seeing hee had promised before to send his Angell 24. qu. Whether the sole government and leading of the people were here given to Moses without the administration of Angels as Burgensis thinketh 25. qu. When and where God thus said to Moses 26. qu. How the Lord is said to know Moses by name 27. qu. What Moses meaneth saying Shew me the way 28. qu. In what sense Moses saith That I may finde grace c. which he was assured of 29. qu. What is understood by Gods presence 30. qu. What rest the Lord promised to Moses 31. qu. Whether Moses here rested in Gods answer or begged any thing further 32. qu. Why Moses addeth Carrie us not hence seeing even in that place they had need of Gods protection 33. qu. Why it is added people upon the earth People upon the earth Gen. 25. 34. qu. Whether Moses desired to see the very divine essence of God 35. qu. VVhat imboldned Moses to make this request 36. qu. Whether Moses shewed any infirmitie in this request to see Gods glorie 37. qu. What the Lord meaneth by All my good 38. qu. How the Lord is said to passe by and why 39. qu. How the Lord is said to proclaime his name 40. qu. Why these words are added I will shew mercie c. 41. qu. Why the Lord is here doubled 42. qu. Of the divers kinds of mercie which the Lord sheweth 43. qu. Of the divers visions and sights of God 44. qu. Whether God may be seene with the eyes of the bodie in this life 45. qu. Whether wee shall see the divine nature with the eyes of our bodies in the next life 46. qu. Whether the divine essence can bee seene and comprehended by the minde of man in this life 47. qu. VVhether the Angels now or the soules of men shall fully see the divine substance in the next life 48. qu. VVhether Moses had a sight of the divine essence 49. qu. Of the meaning of these words No man shall see me and live 50. qu. VVhat place this was in the rocke which the Lord here speaketh of 51. qu. How the Lord is said to cover Moses with his hand 52. qu. VVhy the Lord covered Moses with his hand 53. qu. VVhy the Lord put Moses in the cleft of the rocke 54. qu. VVhat is here understood by the Lords back-parts 55. qu. VVhat manner of visible demonstration this was here shewed unto Moses 56. qu. VVhere the Lord promised that Moses should see his back-parts Questions upon the foure and thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest VVherefore the second tables were given 2. qu. VVhy the Lord saith to Moses Hew thee 3. qu. VVhether the Lord or Moses wrote in these tables and why 4. qu. VVhether Moses was to bee readie the next morning and why 5. qu. VVhy none are suffered to come up now with Moses 6. qu. VVhy their cattell are forbidden to come neere the mount 7. qu. VVho is said here to descend and how 8. qu. VVho